Author: J. W. Murison
Date: 2019-11-02T18:00:00+00:00
Description: The latest addition to the Steven Gordon series sees the crew captured by the Albany, as divine retribution for the thwarting of their plans of conquest. The Albany Emperor believes it fitting that they should pay for their crimes against his race by supplying the serum that will take his people into the human solar system. With two of his Royal Household missing, the Modloch Emperor finally unleashes his fury directly at the Albany, in a war the likes of which the galaxy has never witnessed before.
Publisher: Amazon

Fall of Shadows

J W Murison

Copyright ©2019 J W Murison

All rights reserved.

ISBN-13: 9781705543535

DEDICATION

To Lisa, Ceilidh and Arran.

Other Books by J W Murison

ACV Series

ACV’s 1 Operation Black Gold

ACV’s 2 Operation Island Green

The Gareth Ogilvie Series

Gareth Ogilvie The Highland War Chieftain

Gareth Ogilvie The Great Sea King

The Steven Gordon Series

Teardrops in the Night Sky

The Black Planet

The Modloch Empire

The Goodwill Ambassador

Federation One

The Sparse Lands

Fall of Shadows

Death Rises Series

Death Rises

1st Battalion The Gordon Highlanders (Space Division)

Inspector Adams Series

Embers

Sakura

Stand Alone Novels

Carn Mor´

The Kilted Cowboy

Zombie Ecosse

Mad Mitch

The J W Murison Short Stories & Poetry Collection

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Thanks to the guys from the Sci-Fi community on Facebook, who helped me wrap my head around some of the challenges this novel set me.

Chapter 1

The sand scoured the outside of the shuttle craft, blinding the pilot. He flicked a switched and the screen in front of him changed. A green screen appeared showing lines of buildings. A light blinked on the landing site, which was also highlighted by circular lines. The Japanese pilot fought with the controls as the wind buffeted the craft.

He turned to Steven, ‘Sir, the winds are blowing at almost a hundred miles per hour. I suggest we abort the landing and return to the ship.’

‘Can’t you land?’

‘Landing isn’t an issue sir. Have you noticed the distance between the landing site and the nearest building?’

‘I was told to expect such conditions, we will be met by transport once we land, don’t worry about it.’

Komoru squeezed into the cockpit, ‘Is everything all right?’

Steven smiled, ‘Fine, it’s just a bit wild out there tonight.’

‘It is like a sandstorm on Earth.’

‘Very similar,’ Steven agreed, ‘if not exactly the same.’

She smiled with excitement, ‘We haven’t seen many planets with a desert.’

‘The Haspsopot preserved it because of its historical significance. It is a religious centre and was a former capital once. By comparison to the deserts on Earth, it is little more than a dust bowl.’

‘True.’

‘Let’s get back to the others. We are just in the way here.’

They took a moment in the short isolated corridor between compartments for a short hug.

‘You okay?’ Steven asked.

Her hand instinctively went to her throat. ‘Any idea what’s wrong with him yet?’

Steven felt his stress levels rise. ‘No, sorry. He won’t talk to me or Babes. How is your throat?’

‘He never really gripped me that hard Steven, it was the fury in his voice that scared me the most.’

Steven rested a hand on the bulkhead. He was shaking his head. ‘All I know is he received a message from somewhere. Babes has no idea who it was from; she won’t reveal the contents of it to me.’

‘Or can’t.’

He agreed, ‘Either or. She told me Lewis went after him a few nights ago, but Charlie set up a dampening field. Was Lewis hurt when he got back to Ico?’

‘No.’ She shook her head. ‘He told me they only talked.’

‘Nothing else?’

‘His eyes were terrible Steven. He won’t tell me anything. He asked me to keep away from Charlie. Charlie promised to keep his shit wired together in my presence providing I didn’t provoke him. He was strange when he came back from leave, wasn’t he?’

‘Quiet, brooding, avoiding the pair of us. That was over two months ago. Something obviously happened when he was on leave, and whatever that message was, it set him off.’

‘It has to have had something to do with me.’

‘Obviously, but what the hell was it?’ He reached out and took her hand. ‘I am sorry about all of this.’

‘It isn’t your fault Steven. I don’t think it’s Charlie’s either.’

He sighed, ‘Hopefully we can resolve this soon enough. This is the last party we have to attend. I am going to have Amanda talk to him. I want his mental state analysed.’

‘If he will talk to her.’

‘He will, I will make it an order.’

Komoru grimaced, ‘Good luck with that.’

‘We can’t spend a lifetime walking on eggshells around him Komoru. I doubt very much if he would expect us to either.’

‘I volunteer to keep out of his way for a while.’

Steven shook his head, ‘No. He is just going to have to live with it.’

The door opened and Howe stuck his head in.

‘Sorry to disturb you sir, we are coming into land. Pilot requests we get strapped in.’

‘Thanks Colonel.’

Steven followed him through and he took his seat. Komoru strapped herself in beside him. They landed a few minutes later with a bit of a bump. The pilot’s voice came over the intercom.

‘There is transportation leaving the buildings now. They say they have a docking port and will lock onto us; just stay put until then.’

They undid their seatbelts and Steven looked over the crew members that were with him. The new Haspsopot ruler had signed a formal agreement with the Humans five days earlier, and since then it had been an endless ring of parties. This was the last one, an informal one. The Haspsopot had invited down the entire ship’s companies, but Steven had insisted that wouldn’t be possible. He brought the key crew members instead. All the originals were there. He smiled at the memories each face brought.

Lady Jane and Jeb were bickering as usual. She had been on the sharp edge of Charlie’s tongue lately as well. Steven smiled. The scene had been played back to him by Babes after the incident was reported. Lady Jane had actually tried to flirt with Charlie; it would seem his Royal title had made a bit of an impact on her. Charlie had told her to stop her crap and go sleep with Jeb, it was him she was in love with. The sooner she realised that the better. He had added that Jeb also happened to be head over heels in love with her too. It had left her infuriated and Jeb was now on the receiving end of her bad humour.

A small dunt announced the arrival of the transport. The side airlock activated; Howe stood up and docked it manually. He had a frown on his face as the lights lit up.

‘That’s a bit strange.’

Beaver looked across to him, ‘What is?’

‘This transport has the same docking gear as a shuttle.’

Beaver shrugged, ‘Maybe these sandstorms are frequent.’

‘Maybe.’

Howe opened the door and a Haspsopot appeared. He beckoned them inside. The transport had no windows either but was a little more lavish than their shuttle.

‘Honoured guests, please take a seat, we will only be moments before we reach the city. Please be comfortable.’ He disappeared.

Steven sat down with a groan, ‘I don’t think I can eat anymore boiled Taka root.’

Komoru grasped his arm, ‘Last one darling. Be brave.’

Steven smiled at her, or he tried to, he was sure he tried to. Her face slid away into darkness.

A figure in a gas mask appeared through the inner door. The Albany screamed in triumph as he viewed the prostrated forms of the Humans. It was only fitting that the ones responsible for their defeat would now provide the serum for their next invasion.

Chapter 2

Charlie took his seat as the night shift began. He ignored the smiles as they were flashed at him. One operator was singing out the telemetry of the shuttle as it reached the atmosphere of the planet below. Charlie’s behaviour lately had earned him a lot of extra duties and banned him from accompanying the Ambassadors. He had thought he was just beginning to get over his ordeal with the Gisha Queen when the scan of the child in her womb had arrived. Along with it came a lovelorn message. It had been too much.

Charlie rubbed his face with his hands. It had also been very hard to sleep. There was a clink at his side. Cathy, the junior navigator, was tapping a big mug of coffee.

‘Hey Charlie!’

Charlie managed his first smile in days, ‘Hey Cathy. You just made it to the top of my popularity list.’

A small button produced a cup holder and she slid it in.

‘What we listening to tonight?’

‘Nothing until that lot are back safely.’

On the spur of the moment she spun his seat around and sat on his lap. She grabbed his arms and hauled them around her waist and leaned back.

Charlie was shocked, ‘Uh! Inappropriate…’

‘Don’t care. I need a cuddle.’ She turned her lips towards him and whispered, ‘No touchy boobies.’

Charlie found himself laughing. He knew he should have felt her warm body through the thin material of their uniforms, but all he felt was her weight. The fact that someone cared enough to risk her career to comfort him suddenly filled him with warmth.

‘Thanks Cathy. I’m sure you needed that.’

She got up, ‘Certainly did Charlie. Thanks.’

She made a face at her friends who were all laughing, some were even blushing. Charlie was still smiling. They spent a lot of time together, he hadn’t realised just how attached he had become to them. He took a sip of his coffee, it was just right; his world began to tilt back.

The past few months had been very hard on him. The queen had been very demanding. Physically it hadn’t been a problem, it was the mental images he found hard to get out of his head. He found her naked body and smell repulsive. Her cries of passion had been as alien as she was. What made it worse was her desperation for love. She seemed to completely lose her rational self. After he left, she began to send him emails professing her love for him. She promised him a kingdom. He had been quite blunt, but not nasty. The pressure had built as the months had gone by. The official announcement of her pregnancy and the pictures of their love, as she had put it, had sent him over the edge. It was a video of a scan. A son, his son, in an alien Queen’s womb. The first child he had ever produced. When Komoru had made a snide remark one day, he had snapped.

Since then he had been trying desperately to regain his composure. Today, one simple action of compassion had been the link he had needed to swing him back. He was still smiling when the operator reported the shuttle was entering a sandstorm.

‘Keep a close eye on them will you.’ He opened his mind. ‘Hi Babes!’

‘Hi Charlie. How are you feeling?’

‘Better thank you. Could you get a lock on the people in the shuttle? Be prepared to beam them out if the shuttle gets into trouble.’

‘The shuttle should be fine Charlie.’

‘I know, but I have served in the desert, and sandstorms have a habit of doing weird shit to anything that flies.’

‘I understand. I am acquiring the crew now. I have a lock.’

‘Thanks Babes.’

It was a few minutes later that Babes sought his advice.

‘Charlie, I have lost contact with the crew.’

‘Sorry, what’s that?’

‘I can’t hear them anymore.’

Charlie talked aloud to the operators. ‘How is the shuttle?’

‘Almost on the ground. No problems.’

A thought occurred, ‘Scan for a dampening field.’

A few seconds later it was confirmed. ‘You are right Charlie, there is a dampening field surrounding the landing zone.’

‘Has there ever been one before?’

‘Not that I know of.’

Charlie felt the hairs on the back of his scalp prickle. ‘Tell the shuttle to get the hell out of there. Action stations! This is not a drill, cloak the ship and jump fifty-two miles from here.’

They looked towards him. ‘Do it now!’ It was the first time he had ever raised his voice to them. ‘Babes, tell Ico to take the same evasive action.’ The ship shimmered around them and seconds later they jumped. Alarm bells rang all around the ship, crew members scrambled to their action stations.

The Bear came storming onto the bridge, ‘What the hell is going on?’

Charlie ignored him. ‘Report!’

‘We have lost contact with the shuttle. Our signal is being blocked.’

Charlie stuck his arm out, ‘Sir, take tactical. Where is Ico?’

‘They are refusing to move.’

‘Babes!’

‘Ico agrees with Sato, he is also refusing to move.’

Charlie didn’t have time to wonder why an experienced officer like Sato, the head of Komoru’s Ambassadorial guard, would ignore the obvious.  ‘Cathy, get us down into that atmosphere. Slowly, don’t betray our position.’

A small tremor went through her. ‘Yes sir.’

‘Status on the shuttle?’

‘It is on the ground, we still have no comms. Something is coming out to meet them.’

‘Scan it then move seventy-six miles in an oblique direction.’

The two operators acted as one. The moment the scan was done, she called out and they jumped.

The Bear was growling, ‘What the hell is going on Charlie?’

‘Give me a second. Report!’

‘It’s not a ground vehicle. It is another shuttle. It has docked with them.’

‘Get us into that atmosphere now Cathy.’

‘We are getting there sir. Three minutes.’

‘Can we get through to the shuttle at all?’

‘No, comms are still blocked.’

‘Babes?’

‘I can’t reach anyone Charlie.’

‘Stop transmitting and scanning. Jump thirty-nine miles the moment we are through the atmosphere. Run silent.’

‘Ordering run silent.’ The Bear repeated. He didn’t need to be told what was going on now, he had worked it out for himself.

‘Prepare shielded probes. I want a dozen, all around that sandstorm. Launch as soon as they are ready.’

It didn’t take them long; the probes shot out from the ship undetected. Babes cried out in Charlie’s mind.

‘Ico has been surrounded by warships.’

‘Aloud, to the whole crew,’ Charlie ordered.

‘Ico has been surrounded by warships. They have fired and paralysed him with an electromagnetic beam. It has also affected the crew. They have collapsed. They have disrupted the nanites in their bloodstream, causing them to short out and release energy. It won’t kill them, but it will knock them out.’

Charlie was now reading the mind of someone from above them. ‘They are going to come after us next. Hopefully they will think we have made a run for it, but they will be scanning for us down here. Keep away from that storm. The sand particles will rub against the hull and cause static electricity, which will make us visible.’

‘Charlie?’

‘Yes Gail.’

‘Our shuttle is broadcasting an emergency. He has just left the dampening field and is being shot at. His shuttle has been hit.’

‘Babes, get a lock, and beam him out. Now!’

‘Locking on Charlie. I have him. He is materialising now.’

‘Tell him to report to the bridge.’

‘Probe three has picked up a shuttle. It’s the one that docked with ours.’

‘Have the probe follow it, visual only. Get the telemetry, see if we can work out its destination.’ Charlie locked onto the mind of the shuttle pilot. He silently relayed the information he was gathering to Babes.

Cathy reported on the telemetry of the shuttle. It corresponded with the information that Charlie had plucked from the mind of the pilot. She noticed something else as well.

‘Charlie, your nose is bleeding.’

‘Never mind my nose. Get working on that telemetry. I want a possible destination and any spaceport on that trajectory.’

‘On it.’ She turned back to her work.

Charlie made a decision. ‘Bear, a quick word in private.’

He nodded and followed Charlie into the corridor. Charlie took a deep breath.

‘You know I can read minds, right?’

A slow smile crossed his face, ‘I have suspected as much for a very long time.’

‘I have read the mind of that shuttle pilot. He is heading to a freighter. It is a processing plant. You know what I mean by that?’

‘Yes I do.’

‘They are going to rendezvous with those warships and collect Ico’s crew. All of their ships have a dampening field activated, so we won’t get on board any of them. The freighter has a dampening field too but hopefully it won’t be activated yet. We are going to get there first. I am going to go on board alone and try to effect a rescue. I will have to wait until they have the crew from Ico on board as well. They are going to be heading for Albany space. I will try and find out as we get closer. I need you to escape with Babes and alert our forces. Get the cavalry.’

‘Will you be able to do it on your own Charlie?’

‘I can hide myself away no problems, I can’t hide a platoon of men, or a section on a freighter. I know they won’t kill our people straight away anyway, I got that much. The Albany will have to remove the nanites from their systems first. So, I will have some time.’

‘Sounds like a plan then.’ He offered his hand and Charlie shook it, then he pointed to Charlie’s nose. ‘Is that what happens when you read minds?’

‘Now you know all my secrets.’

The Bear laughed, ‘Let’s get back to it.’

There was a relieved look on the faces of the bridge crew when they returned. The Japanese shuttle pilot was standing by Charlie’s pilot. His eyes studied Charlie for a moment; Charlie indicated with his head that he should step away. He nodded his understanding and came over.

‘Have they filled you in on what is happening?’

‘Yes sir.’

‘Take a seat.’ Charlie indicated the seat beside him.

The Japanese pilot talked to Charlie through Babes. ‘Don’t you think I should take over piloting the ship?’

‘No I don’t. Right now my crew are working well together. They are used to one another. Throwing a stranger into the pot during a crisis situation could upset the whole bridge crew. If I suspect that the pilot isn’t coping, or if we enter a combat situation, I am sure she will be more than eager to step aside. Until then, stay frosty and ready to jump in at a moment’s notice.’

‘Understood.’

Becca the pilot snapped a quick look and smiled to herself when she saw the pilot of Ico sitting down and relaxing. A little colour crept up into her cheeks. Cathy caught her eye and they shared a quick smile. This was the real deal, their first action together; more to the point Charlie was trusting them to do the job and not replacing any of them with senior staff.

Cathy half spun on her chair, ‘I have a city and spaceport on their present course.

‘Let’s get above that shuttle. I want to confirm with my own eyes that the crew are on board, then we will jump ahead to the spaceport.’

Becca increased their speed and drew them close to the shuttle.

‘Where do you want us sir?’

‘Directly above, couple of hundred feet.’

They slid into position. ‘Keep her still Becca.’

She smiled, ‘Yes sir.’

Charlie’s eyes pierced the hull. They were all lying where they had fallen.

‘Okay, I can confirm they are all on board the shuttle. Alright Becca and Cathy, get us to the spaceport, as quickly as you can without being detected.’

The Japanese pilot was confused, ‘How can you confirm that without scanning the ship?’

‘My eyes are false, didn’t you know that?’

‘Yes…’

‘I can see in almost as many spectrums as the ship can. They are designed on her sensors. Looking through the hull of a ship is nothing to me.’

‘They can’t detect that?’

‘No, call it x-ray vision if you will. Don’t worry, you won’t be irradiated sitting next to me.’

‘That is a relief Captain. I still wish to have children one day.’

Some of the girls giggled. Charlie shot him a scowl, he was rewarded with a small smile.

‘A first for both of us today.’

‘How so Captain?’

‘I never realised you had a sense of humour.’

The girls laughed, and it helped relieve the growing tension.

‘Keep sharp ladies,’ Charlie growled, ‘Retrieve all of the drones except for number three. ETA Cathy?’

‘At this speed, ten minutes sir. The shuttle will take about twenty-five minutes.’

‘That gives us fifteen minutes to prepare. Babes, I want you to prepare food, emergency dried rations for at least a week. Weapons, all chemical based. All personal weapons for Colonel Howe and his men, especially the silenced ones. A thousand rounds of ammo of each type and magazines. The other weapons are to be the guard’s weapons, 7.62 variety, all of them, and all the ammunition we have in stock for them. Fill the magazines for me if you can. Stun grenades; twenty should do it. Twenty high explosive grenades. Box the lot up.’

‘Rations for how many Charlie?’

‘Our people and the crew of Ico. Could you beam my personal weapons to me here, including both emergency escape tools?’

It was the first hint to the girls that he was going to leave them, and it showed on their faces. As his gear appeared Charlie began to dress.

‘Bear, you know the mission, can you take over from me please?’ He turned to the Japanese pilot, ‘Could you replace him at tactical please?’

The pilot got up and gave him a small bow. Charlie got dressed, tested the magazines had been filled correctly and smacked one home. He cocked his weapon and applied the safety. He walked out in front of the girls.

‘Listen in ladies. You have done a wonderful job today. Exemplary in fact. Your job now will be to escape this planet and alert Earth’s authorities. We can fly faster than anything this lot has got, so you should be able to get away. They counted on taking us by surprise, but your swift actions have given us a chance. Be proud. I’m going to leave you in the capable hands of the Bear and our Japanese pilot. Becca, if you get into a close quarter battle situation, you might want to swap places with him.’

She smiled, ‘Don’t worry Charlie, I’m not silly. What are you going to be doing?’

‘I’m going to stow away on the freighter somewhere, plant these weapons and supplies wherever they won’t be detected and try to rescue the guys.’

She shook her head, ‘How do you know there’s a freighter?’

‘Didn’t you see the symbols on the side of the shuttle? It’s an intergalactic trading consortium. Where else would it have come from but a freighter?’

‘Ah!’ She flushed. ‘Never noticed. Sorry!’

‘Babes, prepare an emergency beacon on a band and frequency that won’t be detected by anyone that doesn’t have the frequency.’

‘The easiest thing to do would be to take over the bridge of the freighter. I can prepare a chip you can plug in to the emergency system. One that will respond if it receives a signal from a search ship.’

‘I get you, rather than tip our hand by broadcasting continuously.’

‘That is correct.’

‘Nice one.’

Everything was ready by the time they reached the spaceport. Charlie pretended to scan all of the large freighters as they flew overhead, but he already knew which one it was.

‘That one. Bay thirty.’

‘What’s different about it?’ The Bear asked.

‘No freight, and a bunch of things in the hold that look like blenders.’

‘OH SHIT!’

‘It is full of troops. Any dampening field?’

‘Not yet,’ one of the girls replied.

‘They are wearing gas masks down there. I’m going to need one Babes.’

The Bear came to stand by his side, ‘I wish I could bloody see what was going on.’

‘The hold has been split up into a number of compartments. One part looks like it is set up to remove the nanites from their system. The other to process them. The bottom part still has some room for storage. Wait a moment.’

The screen came live. Babes transmitted what Charlie was seeing directly onto it. There were more than a few gasps. ‘See it now?’

‘I do. What’s that there behind those stacked containers, can you see it?’

‘I got it. Do you know what that is Babes?’

‘It is a secure locker.’

‘It is quite large.’

‘It holds valuable material. Access is controlled by the Captain.’

‘It looks full. Will all of our gear fit inside there?’

‘It should do.’

Charlie zoomed in on it. ‘Babes, can you identify anything?’

‘Half is a consignment of wine. It must be expensive. There is an engine part that has precious metals. Various other items.’

‘It must all be heading to the Albany home world.’

‘Can you zoom in on some of the labels Charlie?’

‘I can try.’

It took a moment for him to find one exposed. It proved a little difficult to focus properly. His nose began to bleed again.

‘I have it Charlie, you are right. It is addressed to the Albany home world.’

‘Then this freighter must be taking them straight there. Beam all that crap out of there. Put our stuff in and me.’

‘It might be air tight.’

‘Then add an oxygen bottle.’

‘There is something else you will need. If they are extracting the nanites, you will have to replace them.’

‘Is that necessary?’

‘Removing them can cause severe damage. Especially to Steven and Komoru.’ A dark block appeared at his side. He touched a foot to it and it began to dissolve. The nanites transfer to his body in a few seconds.

‘Let’s get this done before that shuttle arrives.’

He looked around the bridge one last time. He could see the worry on the girls’ faces. He smiled.

‘Don’t worry, I might give you all a cuddle when I get back.’

Their expressions changed; so did the Bear’s. Before he could say anything, Charlie dissolved in front of their eyes.

chapter 3

‘Get them on board, get them off loaded, and then get that shuttle out of here.’

Orders were being roared by officers in gas masks. The Humans were bundled unceremoniously onto the deck of the freighter. No sooner were they off than the shuttle slid out of the freighter. The dampening field had been switched on the moment it arrived.

The Human numbers were counted. ‘All here,’ a masked figure announced.

Their Commander looked them over. ‘So tiny a race, but so much trouble. Order the Captain to take off and rendezvous with the warships. Speed is of the essence. One of them got away, they are probably halfway back to Modloch space by now. Alert high command and tell them to launch the decoy parties immediately. Tell our forces to expect a huge response from the Humans. You can also inform the Haspsopot Emperor that we have our quarry and his payment will be delivered immediately.’

‘Yes sir.’

The Captain of the freighter had to wait in a queue before he could take off. It was a full half hour before they met the battleships in orbit. The Commander smiled as he saw the unconscious Humans.

‘Excellent, get them on board and let’s start processing them as quickly as possible.’

He was eager to get started. As soon as they were all on the freighter, most of the troopers cross decked back to their mother ship. That still left fifty to manhandle the Humans. They laughed at the males as they stripped them naked. Many took pictures to send home.

Bodies were heaved up on to tables. A machine clamped on to the inside of their thighs. Probes pierced their bodies and blood began to circulate around the table. A filter at one end began to darken as it trapped the nanites. Communication devices were ripped off. The Captains also had the plates ripped off their heads. The wounds were cauterised as the probes were removed and the bodies dragged through to the next compartment. It took hours to fill the first fifty blenders.

‘Drop them in feet first.’ The Commander roared as three of them were about to drop one large Human in on his head. They can die if left upside down.’

Reluctantly they turned the Human around and dropped him inside.

‘Aren’t they going to die anyway sir?’ Asked a bolder trooper as he finished his task.

‘You are right. They will die anyway, but we need them awake and screaming when they do. The adrenaline they produce makes a wonderful catalyst.’

The trooper laughed, ‘Can we film that for our children sir?’

‘Of course you can.’

The trooper roared with laughter, they were all very animated about it.

As the last one was dropped in, the Commander ordered the lids secured. There were still seventy Humans to process.

‘Have them secured to the floor. Make sure the vents in the processors are open. Begin to vent the gas. We will let them wake up. Then the fun will begin.’ He looked around. ‘We will retire for our meal. Keep a half dozen here on guard, with two scientists to monitor the gas levels and the Humans. We don’t know what damage has been caused by the removal of the nanites. Have me informed when they begin to recover.’

chapter 4

Charlie’s eyes flicked open for the hundredth time, penetrating the metal vault. The soldiers were leaving the freighter deck. His systems began to come back online. He took a deep lungful of oxygen. His eyes scanned the door. It was alarmed. He decided to go through the wall of his cell. His escape tool lit up the room briefly and the thick wall fell away. The palm of his hand slapped into the falling wall and he applied suction to his skin. He was able to lower the piece silently.

He put away the tool and pulled a silenced pistol from a holster with half a dozen magazines. His eyes scanned through the partitions. Only a quarter of the freighter’s massive deck was in use. Charlie raced across to the next partition. He used his eyes to search for an opportunity. When most of the workers were in the far partition, he slipped through.

He was now in the part where the large blenders stood. Anger infused him. He ran behind the last row nearest the bulkhead. Slipping deeper into the rows, he came up behind a trooper admiring the naked Humans in their jars. Charlie touched the pistol to the back of his ear and it hissed twice. The trooper dropped like a stone. He moved closer to the next partition and pulled a wire out of a unit.

A voice called from the next partition.

‘I have a failure in unit twenty-three, you two go check it. It looks like a connector has failed. Try pulling the wire out and in a couple of times.’

A minute later, two grumbling troopers appeared. They wound their way around the units until they reached twenty-three.

‘It has just come out!’ One of them roared.

‘Push it back in then.’ Came the order from the other side. As he bent over to shove the cable back in Charlie slipped behind his companion. The pistol hissed twice. The trooper heard it and swung round. Charlie tapped the pistol against his eye and it exploded. A second round followed it into the trooper’s head. Charlie replaced the magazine with a fresh one. That left him five troopers and two scientists to deal with. He reconnected the wire.

‘That’s better, was that so hard?’

Charlie modulated his voice. ‘If you aren’t happy come and do it yourself.’ He laughed aloud.

There was a moment stunned silence from the scientist. ‘How dare you. What’s your name?’

‘Come and find out if you dare, arsehole.’

There was a howl of rage. ‘Corporal, go drag that trooper through here now!’

His Corporal roared with disgust. ‘Gorgha, I am going to kick your arse out that bloody airlock. Get your arse through here.’

‘Come get it you prick.’

He gathered his troops and they rushed through to apprehend him. They stopped a few meters just inside the room.

‘Where are you, arsehole?’

‘Here,’ Charlie answered from behind. They were bunched up nicely. The last thing they saw was a streak of light. Five headless bodies flopped to the ground. Charlie put the tool away and grabbed his pistol. He came through the partition running at full speed.

The scientist barely had time to register his shock as a strange blur raced towards him. Two shots hissed out. The scientist dropped like a stone, both rounds entering one eye. Charlie was racing towards the last figure at the far end of the room. He seemed engrossed in his work, but Charlie knew he could turn any second. As Charlie stopped behind him, he realised that he was examining the dead nanites under a microscope.

The scientist detected a presence behind him. ‘These are fascinating.’

Charlie’s pistol hissed. ‘I’m sure they are.’ He told the corpse as it dropped.

Charlie dropped some nanites into the big filter. They began to absorb their brethren. Time was now his enemy. He ran back to where the first scientist had been standing. It was easy enough to read the gauges – the gas was halfway to being purged. He had no time to lose. He ran to the doors and, using his tool, welded them shut in one corner. From there he raced back to the other room and ripped out the powerlines from the nearest unit. He inspected it. A savage twist and the glass vessel was freed. Charlie toppled it over onto the ground and ripped off the lid.

Some of them popped off as the vessel hit the ground. He hesitated for a moment when he came to Komoru squatting unconscious in her vessel. Then he ripped it off and tossed it across the ground. She spilled naked from it. He ignored her and went to the next. Despite the fact he was almost purely mechanical now, he was still breathing hard as he came to the last unit.

He went from figure to figure. Nanites in his finger were transferred to each one. Lids were ripped off, bodies dragged out.

‘Too long, too long,’ he cursed, racing back to the control panel. The oxygen level was rising, the gas almost gone. He noticed the filter was now a seething mass of nanites; he grabbed it and raced back. He tossed it against the chains the others were held by. It spilled over, the chains began to dissolve. Nanites raced across it to their hosts. Charlie gave a grunt of satisfaction. The nanites he had hosted had repaired those in the filter and reprogrammed them. They now sought out their previous owners. Charlie sent them information. Lines of nanites began to spider web out from the chains. They were invisible to the naked eye, but Charlie could see them easily and stepped over them.

He ran back to the last partition and opened a large part of it. From there he raced back to the vault he had been concealed in. He heaved heavy cases across the floor of the freighter. They slid right across to the other side and almost through the partition. Close enough, Charlie thought, and began heaving the rest. He moved from the vault to the box nearest the partition and smashed it open. He retrieved a handful of rifles and then some filled magazines. He loaded the weapons and dropped them beside Howe and the other members of his team. Charlie knelt beside him and gave the Colonel an electric shock. Howe’s eyes snapped open. He coughed hard, his eyes unfocused.

Charlie ripped off his own mask, turned it up to pure oxygen and gave the Colonel a blast. His eyes cleared rapidly. He pushed Charlie’s hand away.

‘Charlie, what’s going on?’

‘Kidnapped by the Albany and about to be turned into paste. Get your shite wired together fast.’ He dropped a rifle and some mags and moved over to Lewis. He jolted each one of Howe’s team in turn then moved on to Tapper’s. They recovered fast. Charlie had dumped the rest of the weapons in a pile; it was the first thing the recovered men went for.

Within a few minutes the naked men converged on Charlie.

‘This is the situation: Ico was caught, the crew taken here with all of you. Ico is tethered to a battleship. We are in a convoy with two. Babes has gone for the cavalry. I sneaked on board the freighter to effect a rescue. We have weapons and ammo, food for a week. We need to capture this freighter without alerting the battleships and wait for rescue. They don’t know any of you are awake yet. Your nanites were destroyed then removed. I have replaced some of them. The rest of Ico’s crew are now reviving. There are fifty Albany troopers on board, as well as the crew of this freighter.

‘Right now they are away having their lunch and a wee rest. However, in about an hour they are all coming down here to witness you lot getting churned into paste while screaming your arses off.’

Cookie held up his rifle, ‘Anything more modern?’

‘The moment you discharge a blaster on this ship, every alarm will go off, and we will be facing a couple of thousand troops from those battleships.’

‘Right. Ammo?’

‘I tossed the lot just behind that partition, haven’t had the time to sort it all out. Colonel, I have to leave this in your hands now. I need to get back to monitoring what is happening.’

Howe slapped him on the shoulder, ‘I’ve got it.’

Charlie ran back to the console. He was just in time. A message was coming in from the Commander.

‘Has the gas been pumped out yet?’

Charlie ripped the device from the dead scientist’s wrist. ‘We have a problem sir, a sticking valve. It will be another half hour.’

‘Oh! I will send someone down to relieve all of you.’

‘Wait a moment sir.’ Charlie cursed silently for a moment, ‘There is no need, none of us want to miss any of the fun. We will eat later.’

The Commander seemed quite pleased. ‘I will have to commend all of you for doing such a good job. I will call you back in half an hour.’

The connection was cut and Charlie sighed with relief.

Howe and his men were rummaging through a large pile of clothing. Others were beginning to wake up and stagger about. He felt a presence behind him and turned. Komoru was standing behind him rubbing her eyes.

‘Excuse me, what is going on?’

Charlie didn’t reply, he just stared at her until she looked up. It took a moment for her to register his face. Her hands whipped around to protect her nakedness and she took a step back.

‘What are you doing?’

‘Rescuing you. Look around.’

Her head whipped around, memory flooded back. ‘We were in a shuttle!’

‘You were abducted by the Albany.’ He put the transmitter on his wrist. ‘They were about to turn you into paste. Unless you can fight, go find some clothes to put on, and keep out of the way.’

Her head dropped in embarrassment, ‘Thank you.’

Charlie leaned over and spoke quietly into her ear, ‘The last time I saw something that bushy, there were two birds nesting in it.’

She looked up into his eyes with sheer and utter disbelief registered in hers. He was smirking.

‘You are a complete and utter…’ a hand on her shoulders stopped her saying anything more. She snapped round to find Lewis there.

‘You okay Miss Komoru?’

She found it hard to drag her eyes away from what she saw. She whipped back round.

‘Yes Lewis.’

‘Let’s go get you some clothes.’

‘Yes please.’

He guided her away. She was almost running. Charlie had one final thing to say.

‘Nice arse though.’

Komoru felt herself go bright red. Charlie noticed the corners of Lewis’s mouth lift upwards.

Lewis looked down upon the diminutive figure walking in front of him.

‘It looks like Charlie is back to normal Miss Komoru.’

‘Why is he the only person in this world that makes me want to scream and swear really loudly Lewis?’

‘Damn if I know. He kinda has that affect on people. Ain’t just you.’

‘He should be banned from civilised society.’

‘That’s for damn sure.’

They suddenly found themselves laughing.

Charlie was wondering if he could reroute the gas into the other parts of the ship. He had the diagram in his head and was trying to work his way around it when he was disturbed again.

‘Is that you Charlie?’

Charlie turned to find Lady Jane standing there in much the same condition that Komoru was.

‘You are naked.’

She sighed, ‘This isn’t my first rodeo. That’s what they say, isn’t it?’

‘Sure is.’

‘Where are the clothes?’

‘Over the far side, Lewis and Komoru are over there.’

She turned and spotted Lewis straight away. ‘I see them thanks.’ She was about to leave.

‘I am sorry I was so short with you the other day there.’

She hesitated, ‘Are you only saying that because you have now seen me naked?’

‘Oh hell aye.’

‘Men… seriously!’

She was half dressed when Jeb came bouncing up. She couldn’t help but admire his physique.

‘Wow!’

She pulled a top on over her naked breasts.

‘Thought you had seen it all before?’

He grinned, ‘It’s still as nice second time around. Looks like we got abducted again.’

‘Were, we were abducted again.’ She looked at his left hand. ‘I see you managed to find a gun.’

‘It’s an assault rifle. Priorities. Any idea what is happening?’

‘None, but I think it was Charlie that rescued us.’

‘Then he will know what is going on.’

Before he could reach Charlie, Howe called him over. Small teams were now carrying cases of ammo through. Others were carrying boxes of weapons. People were beginning to get dressed. Much of the clothing was ripped; much of it now revealing in the lady’s cases. Bras had been cut through and ripped off. Some tried but gave up. Those that had been trained came forward to grab a weapon. Howe began to form them into teams.

chapter 5

Steven had been one of the last to come round. He found Komoru kneeling by his side. She had in her hand the plate that once was attached to the side of his head. She lifted his head and placed the plate against his temple.

‘Don’t move for a second.’

He obeyed, and the nanites began to re-attach the plate. She placed the other on his wrist. It too began to re-attach.

‘What’s happened?’

She quickly told him what she knew. He thought it over for a moment and got up. Charlie’s voice sounded in his head.

‘Online are we?’

‘Just.’

‘We need you on your feet. Find Howe.’

‘On it. Thanks Charlie.’

‘If we get out of this alive, you can thank me then.’

Steven got to his feet and looked around. Komoru was suddenly glad most of the women were now dressed. Lady Jane had a unique idea to deal with their torn garments: she had cut a couple of parallel strips in a tunic and then tied them together in a knot. It had pulled the front together and hid their breasts, but also left quite a bit on show. At least her nipples were covered.

He found Howe who quickly brought him up to speed. They then saw Charlie speaking into a band on his wrist. Charlie ran over.

‘We are out of time. They will be here in about fifteen minutes. What’s your plan Colonel?’

‘We need to ambush them. That means getting men behind them. We are going to occupy the compartments outside the hold. They come in, they cross the deck, we step out from behind and in front of them. Those behind will stay on the stairwell out of our line of fire. The rest of us will be behind the partition. Can you push it to the side for us quickly?’

‘Can do. I can go one better as well. I will laugh aloud like an Albany and we can get some of the women and men to shout and scream as though they are being tortured.’

‘Great idea Charlie. That should keep their eyes forward. Can you search those rooms for me?’

Charlie turned his head towards the bulkhead. His eyes focused on the rooms. ‘Looks like accommodation. They are empty, but probably locked. Whose team is going up?’

‘Tapper’s.’

Charlie closed his eyes and turned to Tapper, ‘Give me a finger sir.’

Tapper flipped him the bird, which brought a chuckle. Charlie tapped his finger. ‘I just gave you a few nanites. They should unlock the door for you. Just touch the panel.’

‘Roger that.’

Howe slapped him on the shoulder and his team raced off. Charlie had to go with them and remove the weld. He reached the door well ahead of them and opened it, securing the corridor as he went.

When Tapper and his team gained entry, he ran back to the hold. He took a quick look around. The pile of clothing was gone. The bodies had been removed and blood cleaned up. All that was left was discarded underwear. He hoped the Albany wouldn’t notice. They wouldn’t if they put on a good enough distraction. Charlie hoped it would be enough.

From the partition he was able to watch for the arrival of the Albany Commander and his men. He was in the middle of the group.

‘Here they come,’ he warned. ‘Everyone start making noises like you are trapped in those blenders.’

Those without weapons began to slap the over-turned vessels and cry out.

‘Louder!’ The volume went up. ‘Louder. They are about to blend you: louder!’

They began to shout and the women scream. The heads of the Albany came up as they entered the hold and heard the commotion. Charlie began to mimic an Albany’s laughter. The Albany quickened their pace. Some were almost running to their doom. When the last one was at the bottom of the stairwell Charlie signalled Howe, who sent an order to Tapper. The Humans came piling out of the room and seconds later appeared at the top of the stairs. From there Tapper was able to spot the Commander and a few of their senior NCO’s. He silently pointed them out to his men. They were their priority targets. They took up firing positions on the stairs and took aim.

The first Albany were almost at the partition when Charlie appeared. He ran the partition back as fast as he could, then gave it a huge heave. It slid back on its own for almost twenty meters before stopping. Before it stopped, the Humans had opened fire on the shocked Albany. The first to die was the Commander and his senior NCOs. The rest dropped in a hail of fire from the men and women in front. The heavy calibre rounds tore through their bodies and through anyone standing behind as well. In a matter of seconds it was all over. The hold filled with smoke from their weapons and swirled in the air currents above their heads.

Howe and his team rushed in with their pistols and shot anyone they thought still living. The bodies were pulled apart and Amanda Fleming went to each one, checking for a pulse. If she found it, Howe shot the Albany again. By the time she reached the last one, her face was bright red, and tears were close to the surface. When Charlie caught her eye, she snapped her head away.

He found the body of the Commander and practiced his voice for a few seconds. When he was happy with it, he strapped on his communicator.

Steven had felt like a bit of a fifth wheel. He had taken part in killing the Albany and had seen a few go down to his gun. It still didn’t give him any satisfaction though. Komoru came to his side.

‘Are you alright darling?’

He smiled, ‘Fine, have you been able to get through to Ico?’

She shook her head, ‘No. The dampening field is working too well.’

He thought it over, ‘Even if we manage to drop this one; we still won’t be able to get through the one on that battleship.’

‘Are you going to take over the assault?’

‘No. Leave it to the professionals. We will just get in the way.’

They moved over to where the other members of the crew were gathering. Steven found the amount of cleavage on show quite distracting.

Charlie was sketching out the plan of the freighter on the floor. They all knew the layout. He then marked down where all of the crew were. Charlie copied out the schematics in his mind, blowing up certain areas. The men were mesmerised by the speed his hand went at. When he was finished, Howe began his briefing.

He and Tapper were going to split up. Tapper would have some of the younger crewmen with him. Their task was the cookhouse and the crew quarters. Howe would head for the bridge with his team. His team all had silenced weapons. Charlie, Cookie and Jeb would head for the engine room. They had half a dozen crew members to back them up as well.

It was imperative that Howe took the bridge crew out first. Charlie led the way. He came to a junction and indicated that they should wait. He flattened himself against the wall. One Albany walked past, and Charlie reached out and grabbed him by the throat. He crushed the crewman’s throat and tossed him behind him. His eyes scanned the corridors ahead. Howe came up beside him, with a grim smile on his face.

‘Very neat Charlie.’

Charlie shrugged and spoke directly to his mind. ‘This is a good spot sir. I will keep a watch from here and warn you of anyone’s approach.’

‘As soon as we reach the bridge, the rest of the crew can swing into action.’

‘Understood.’

Howe patted him on the shoulder and swept past. The rest of his team followed. Charlie was able to save them from bumping into a couple of crewmen. With his warning, Howe and his men were able to take them out silently. As they reached the bridge, Charlie gave the signal. Tapper’s team moved out, then Charlie led the others towards the engine room.

Howe and his men knelt by the bridge door. With a nod, one of his men activated the door and they tossed in flash bangs. They felt the detonation and moved in. They didn’t give the bridge crew a chance to recover. Howe made a beeline for the Captain while the others made for the rest of the crewmen. Two were dropped where they stood. Howe shot the Captain in the head with a burst from his weapon. He dragged the corpse out of the command chair and fired a couple of shots behind the Albany’s ear for good luck.

The communications officer fell at the same time. More than one weapon was targeted on him. They blasted his life away in an instant. None were given the chance to surrender.

Tapper just as quickly subdued the crew in the canteen. Some surrendered and were lined up before being swiftly executed. He gave the all clear.

It took longer for Charlie’s team to reach the engine room. Charlie himself threw the flash bangs into the engine room. In a few minutes it was all over. His eyes scanned the engine room for damage but could detect none. Charlie, Cookie and Jeb had been the only ones to fire their weapons. The others had been warned not to unless something unforeseen happened. Charlie scanned the vessel for life. He reported what he found to Howe and the hunt began.

chapter 6

Amanda shuddered as she checked the last body. She had woken up still inside the vessel and crawled out. The gas had left her bewildered, but as the new nanites cleared her bloodstream, she soon realised what she was looking at. She had staggered naked to the partition, then had seen Charlie. It was obvious in an instant what had happened, and what had been intended. He had felt her eyes on him and quickly glanced across before ignoring her, getting on with the task he had set himself.

She had been tasked with finding any Albany alive. She hadn’t realised at first what Howe had intended. Now with this second round she felt the guilt factor increase.

Afterwards she had helped carry the stores up from the deck. Many of the crew had gone to perform their normal tasks. Those that were left were doing the manual labour. The bodies of the dead Albany were gathered up and piled into an airlock. It was Lewis who initiated the airlock and blasted them out into space. A few had even suggested turning them into paste.

It was over an hour later that she bumped into Charlie in the canteen. Cookie and Mya had managed to cook a small meal for everyone. She took a deep breath. He looked up as she approached and was surprised when she sat down opposite with her tiny portion in a huge bowl.

Amanda managed a smile, ‘How are you?’

‘Isn’t that the question I should be asking you? I wasn’t drugged and almost blended.’

She shuddered, fear leapt to her eye, ‘That was damn close, wasn’t it?’

‘You have no idea. If those troops hadn’t pissed off for lunch, I doubt I would have been able to do anything but take revenge.’

‘That close…’

‘They had to wait until you all woke up. It would seem that adrenaline is an important binding factor of some sort…’ He shook his head, ‘Not too sure. Something like that.’

Amanda thought it over, ‘So they were going to wait?’

‘Awake and screaming,’ Charlie added.

Amanda shuddered again, ‘I am finding it hard to comprehend.’

‘Of course you are. You’re a doctor, this kind of thing must be incomprehensible.’

‘Today I aided in murder.’

Charlie put his spoon down, ‘The defending of your own life isn’t murder. It is justifiable homicide.’

‘You read that somewhere, didn’t you?’

‘I sure did.’

‘They were wounded.’

‘If it makes you feel any better, I can always shove you in back into a blender and leave you here. I am quite sure the first Albany doctor that comes along will more than happily torture you, before pressing the button and turning you into a paste they can turn into a serum, which would allow the bastards to invade our solar system and kill all your friends and family,’ he shrugged. ‘Along with every Human being on the Earth, and every creature that flies, swims or crawls.’

Amanda felt the truth of his words sink into her. Her head dropped. ‘It is beyond genocide, isn’t it Charlie?’

‘Oh, way beyond genocide Amanda. Is there even a word for destroying an entire planet and everything on it, then terraforming it to your own ends?’

‘Not in any dictionary I have seen.’

‘Speciocide is the act of killing an entire species.’ They looked up and found Komoru there. She put her bowl down beside Charlie and sat. ‘I'm not sure there is a word for killing off every species.’

‘Ultra Speciocide,’ Amanda suggested. She was watching Charlie with great trepidation. He seemed to relax after a few seconds and she took a relieved breath. He took a deep draught of his glass of water and stood.

‘Enjoy your lunch ladies.’

Amanda waited until he was out of earshot.

‘Why did you sit down beside him?’

‘I was trying to be nice. Did he tell you anything about what happened to him on leave?’

Amanda sighed, ‘I was hoping to engage him in conversation and then ask. We haven’t conversed in quite a while.’

‘Oh! Sorry. If you find out, would you tell me?’

‘Not if I want to rekindle a friendship with him.’

Komoru looked shocked. ‘Why would you want to do that?’

‘To show my appreciation for saving my life. To let him know I am beginning to understand the choice he had to make on the city ship and why he made it.’

‘So you won’t tell me?’

‘Unless there is a specific reason for you to know, then not a chance.’

‘I thought we were friends.’

Amada smiled, ‘I love you to death my friend, but there is such a thing as professional ethics. I am a doctor, he is a patient, first and foremost.’

Komoru didn’t look happy about it, but her mind changed tack.

‘As a friend, can you advise me on something?’

‘Yeah sure.’

‘Am I, you know, too bushy… down there.’

Amanda cringed, ‘It is a personal choice.’

‘I noticed that you have, well…’

‘As I said, it is a personal choice.’

‘Do guys like it more?’

‘Some do like au natural. Most like it trimmed in some manner. Ask your man what he prefers.’

‘Mines is the only one he has ever seen.’

‘I am quite sure he has seen pictures. Ask him if he would like you to. You’re a big girl now Komoru. A little change can spice up the sex life. A wee adventure. Maybe you should surprise him, see if he likes it. Why do you ask now?’

Colour darkened, ‘Charlie caught me naked; made a comment.’

Amanda felt herself close to laughing, ‘What did he say?’

‘Last time he saw something that bushy there were birds nesting in it.’

It burst forth, ‘I’m so sorry for laughing Komoru. ‘He really does have a way with words, doesn’t he?’

‘He is horrible.’

‘He is that as well.’

chapter 7

Sato was on his knees and apologising to Komoru and Steven.

‘It is my fault that Ico and the crew were captured.’

Steve was scratching his head, ‘Why wasn’t Babes captured alongside you?’

‘When we lost contact, Charlie immediately took action. I refused to. I am sorry. I thought he was being over cautious.’

‘Get up man. There was no reason for you to expect foul play. I think I would have made the same decision.’

‘As would have I,’ Komoru confirmed. ‘You are a valued officer. Please get up.’

Sato bowed once more and got up. ‘How did they paralyse Ico and our crew?’

‘I don’t know Captain. The ships appeared and a few seconds later Ico went down, as did all of us.’

She turned to Steven, ‘Does Charlie know?’

‘I have not had the opportunity to ask him yet.’

‘Maybe we should ask him in.’

‘I will ask him alone.’

‘I have already talked to him. I’m not worried anymore.’

‘You sure?’

‘Yes.’

Sato waited with them until Charlie arrived and Steven asked the same question.

‘An electronic beam of some sorts. That’s about as much as I know. Babes will give you the tech stuff when we get back. She did do something to the nanites to prevent them being stunned again, no idea what though.’

‘Field harmonics,’ Steven mused, ‘She must have them generating their own small field. That means she knows exactly what happened, thanks Charlie.’ Steven nodded to Sato, who got the message and left.

‘Can I ask you something?’

‘What?’

‘How did you know, did you read someone’s mind?’

‘Like who? Those ships were well out of scanner range. Too far for my wee ability, as were those on the planet’s surface. It was no more than a hunch. We scanned for a dampening field, as soon as we found it, I decided to take action.’

‘What about Sato?’

‘He and Ico both refused to move. Babes is now on her way for help. She gave me a transponder that will trigger when sent a coded message from our own people. Sid has already patched it in to the freighter’s emergency broadcast system. The Albany have set up multiple decoys, so it will help our people track us down quickly.’

‘All right, thanks Charlie,’ Charlie made a quick exit.

‘You’re right, he does seem a little calmer. Let’s get to the bridge, talk to the senior staff.’

Half an hour later they were all gathered in the freighter Captain’s office. Steven called them to order.

‘Has anyone been able to think of a way out of this?’

Howe decided to play spokesman. ‘There isn’t really anything we can do sir. We can’t outrun them, we have nothing to fight with. The dampening field has effectively stopped us getting in touch with Ico, so we can’t beam out of here. All we can do is wait for the cavalry.’

‘What about speaking to the other ships, what if they try and contact us?’

‘I have read their orders. All are to maintain strict radio silence until they reach their home world, passive systems only. If we try and call for help, they will hear.’

‘So you’re saying we sit tight.’

‘There is nothing else we can do. When our people arrive, and receive the answering transmission from this freighter, they will know we are on board and attack. That is when we should break free.’

‘What about our course to their home world?’

‘It is already programmed into the ship’s navigational system. It will take us close to the Ambatta system, but that is the nearest we will be to friendly territory. That is about three days away. It will take us ten to reach the Albany home world.’

‘We have rations for seven, isn’t that right?’

‘Full rations yes, I have already ordered Cookie to make it last ten, just in case. He says that won’t be a problem.’

‘Do we have any idea what their orders are if they are stopped by a Human fleet?’

‘Yes sir.’ Howe took a deep breath, ‘Once we were all converted to paste, our remains were to be stored as cargo, and the equipment jettisoned.’

‘Cargo!’

‘In containers labelled “fruit juice”.’

‘Seriously!’

‘Every trace of us was to be disposed of. Only the nanites from our systems were of any interest to them. Our clothes and anything else were to be incinerated.’

‘So there was to be no trace of us.’

‘Nothing.’

‘Is there some form of timetable? Will the battleships be watching us?’

‘What do you mean sir?’

‘If we don’t begin to jettison those blenders, will they notice?’

‘I suppose they might. It is after all an important part of the mission.’

‘Then I suggest we get to it, and keep up the impression that everything is going to plan for them.’

‘Yes sir.’

A half hour later, the cargo bay doors opened, and everything related to the project was ejected out into space. On board one of the battleships a visual recording was taken of the event. A single signal was sent to their home world: “success!”

On board the freighter, the Humans sat down to wait it out.

Chapter 8

The Modloch Emperor began to feel his temper rise. Michael Montgomery could read the signs well, and was glad they were miles apart.

‘You are telling me that two members of my Royal household are now captives of the Albany?’

‘Yes sir.’

Darrick struggled to keep his composure, ‘Give me the details.’

‘Earth’s Goodwill Ambassador and all of the senior members of his crew, along with the ship Ico, were captured and abducted by the Albany on the Haspsopot home world, while on their way to a function. The Haspsopot have no idea what happened.’

‘You know that is a load of shit don’t you?’

‘Of course we do, but what the hell can we do about it? It’s not like we can bomb the shit out of them, is it?’

‘I find it hard to believe Charlie was captured so easily.’

‘Ah! Captain Murison wasn’t captured. He put himself in harms way to effect a rescue.’

‘That sounds more like it. Tell me everything.’

The telling of the story didn’t take long. Darrick asked for the evidence. A short while later he called Rannalld.

‘Are you still pissing about in Catatarac space?’

‘Of course.’

‘I have a new mission for you. Two Albany battleships and a freighter are on their way to the Albany home world with the Lady Mya and Lord Noch Man Drich on board. The Lady Mya was abducted by the Albany along with the crew of one of the Ambassador’s ships, the female’s. They also have the ship in tow. Find them. There are decoys out there. I am sending you a signal frequency. Transmit it at any ships you come across. If you get no reply, simply destroy them.’

Rannalld got over his shock and began throwing things across the room. Darrick waited until he had regained some of his composure.

‘What are the Albany intentions, brother?’

‘Serum. Don’t worry, Charlie discovered the freighter and was able to get on board. I am hoping they are safe.’

Rannalld snorted, ‘I see. I suppose he had the signal frequency. So if we don’t get a reply, then the chances are, they are all dead.’

‘That’s right.’

Rannalld felt his temper rise, ‘If they are all dead, what will be our response?’

‘Full war. Your first task will be to destroy every world and outpost they occupy; then destroy the moon close to the Albany home world. Make sure enough pieces are sent towards their home planet. Collateral damage. After we have dealt with that, we will wipe the bastards off the face of the galaxy.’

Rannalld roared his approval, ‘We will teach them to hurt members of our family.’

‘That we will.’

‘What are the Humans doing?’

‘They will be right there alongside us. You know how important the Ambassador is to their world.’

‘This smacks of revenge to me.’

‘I have no doubt that’s exactly what the Albany had in mind.’

‘What are you going to do now Darrick?’

‘I am going to put the wind up the Albany Emperor.’

Rannalld roared with laughter, ‘He has no idea just how deep into the shit he is.’

‘Get to it.’

Rannalld roared his compliance.

The Albany Emperor looked quite cocky when he finally answered Darrick’s call.

‘It has been a while, Blang.’

‘What the hell do you want Darrick?’

‘I'm am officially declaring war on you and your Empire.’

The smirk began to slip, ‘What the hell for!’

‘For the abduction of two members of my Royal household.’

It was obvious he was confused, ‘What are you talking about?’

‘The Lady Mya, and Lord Noch Man Drich. Both may have been born on Earth, but both are family to me. You abducted the pair of them earlier today. You should have done your homework better Blang, but then, it wasn’t always your strong point, was it?’

‘I have no idea what you are talking about.’

‘One of the Human’s Builder ships escaped. They recorded the whole thing.’

‘You can’t prove it.’

‘I have evidence enough to justify a war on the grounds of provocation. If they aren’t alive, and returned in the next few hours, I am going to destroy every planet your people occupy. There will be nothing left of your Empire but your home world. You have no fleet Blang. Vison won’t help you, not this time, and the Haspsopot are going to be so busy trying to defend their own territory, there will be no help there either. I am going to reduce both of your races to ashes.’

‘You can’t attack our home world directly.’

‘No, but I can legally blockade it.’ Darrick leaned close to the screen, ‘You had better pray those Humans are all still alive.’ Darrick cut the connection.

Trembling, Emperor Blang called for his deputy.

‘Yes sire?’

‘Have we received a communication from the ships that took the Humans?’

‘I’m not sure. Let me check.’

It took him almost a minute. ‘We have. I am delighted to say they sent the code word “Success”. The Humans have been processed and they are making good time.’

He was shocked when his Emperor began to vomit over his own desk.

‘Sire, are you all right?’

‘Do they still have that Builder ship?’

‘Yes of course.’

‘Tell them to destroy it utterly. Leave no trace of it.’

‘Yes sire.’

Chapter 9

Charlie had only managed to grab a couple of hours sleep when Komoru turned up. He rolled onto his back with a groan.

‘What the hell do you want?’

‘Remember when the Builder’s ships took control of Ico and Babes?’

‘I remember.’

‘You were the only one who could talk to them and hear them.’

Charlie could see what she was about, ‘Aye, but I was on board at the time.’

‘Can you try?’

‘That’s what I was doing when I feel asleep. Either these dampening fields are too strong, he is dead, or still knocked out.’

‘We could try dropping ours.’

‘They are listening on passive systems. They will notice if our field drops. One scan and we are all dead.’

‘We need to try something.’

Charlie shrugged, ‘Like what? Make a suggestion, you’re Ico’s Captain.’

‘Maybe Ico would respond to me. You joined minds with Steven once, didn’t you?’

‘Using a machine, yes.’

‘That was a long time ago Charlie, your powers have grown a lot stronger since then.’

‘This isn’t a power,’ he laughed, ‘Do you think I’m some sort of superhero or something?’

‘Don’t make me swear Charlie. There is a mental boot up sequence we could try. We just have to join together somehow.’

Charlie reeled back, ‘You’re the last person I want to join anything with.’

‘Oh! Not like that, link our minds somehow. Project my thoughts.’

Charlie closed his eyes for a moment. He shook his head. ‘Not like this. Maybe if we can join nanites.’ He sat up and crossed his legs. ‘Sit on my lap.’

‘What!’

‘Do it or don’t, I can go back to sleep.’

She stomped a foot but crawled into his lap and mimicked his pose. He grabbed her hands and began to concentrate. Komoru squealed and wrenched her hands free. ‘That burns.’

‘Where?’

‘At the wrists.’

‘That’s where they concentrate. I am going to have to spread them all around our bodies, diffuse the heat. Take your top off.’

‘I will not!’

‘Then piss off then.’ When she didn’t move, Charlie leaned back and took his top off.

Komoru’s chest heaved, ‘Don’t you dare look.’

‘Consider my girlfriend and consider yourself. You have nothing to look at.’ Komoru flushed darkly and removed her top. ‘Lean back against me.’

She did so reluctantly. Charlie took a peek and smiled. He closed his eyes and concentrated. Komoru shuddered as Charlie’s skin seemed to lose cohesion and melt into hers.

‘You alright?’

‘Hot, but bearable. My arms and back.’

‘All right. Start reciting that boot up procedure, and I will try and transmit it to Ico.’

Komoru closed her eyes and focused her mind on Ico. ‘Ico, Ico. Wake up. Ico, Ico. Wake up.’ Words seemed to seep into his mind. ‘Ico, Ico. Wake up.’

Ico’s consciousness began to flow forward into the present.

‘My heart, my heart, where are you!’

The joy from Komoru was transmitted straight to Ico. He fully awakened.

‘My heart, where are you, where is my crew?’

‘We are all safe. I am transmitting this signal through Charlie. We were abducted and are on board a freighter. You are being held captive by a warship. You must not allow them to read your life signs or awareness. Repair yourself and your systems and be ready. Do not search for us.’

‘I understand my heart. They have cables attached to my hull. I do not know what to do.’

‘I don’t know either Ico.’

‘I do. Can you hear me Ico?’

‘Yes Charlie, I can hear you.’

‘Isolate those areas. Repair yourself. Think of a sink plug, Ico. Instead of a drain, you will be complete underneath.’ Charlie sent him a mental picture. ‘If the time comes when you must tear yourself free, there will be no damage beneath the plug, your hull will be whole.’

‘I understand fully Charlie, thank you. I have no nanites though. I require an order from my heart to begin reproducing them.’ Komoru concentrated hard. ‘I have your order my heart. It will take me a few hours to replicate the nanites I require to do all repairs.’

Charlie had an idea. ‘Those tethers also act as a kind of umbilical, don’t they?’

‘Yes, I suppose they do.’

‘Infiltrate the ship that you are bound to. Can you make exploding nanites?’

‘Of course.’

‘Then hunt down their communication systems, shields, weapons and power. Be prepared to blow them at a moment’s notice.’

‘Shall I do that my heart?’

‘Yes please. We know that there are Earth ships hunting us down. Having you in tow may well affect their ability to engage the enemy. They may even hurt you. You also have my direct order to cloak yourself the moment you are free. Calculate the time it would take to retrieve all of us as well.’

‘All of the crew, my heart.’

‘And those who were on the shuttle, including Charlie.’

‘About two minutes my heart.’

‘Now repair yourself. Get ready for combat.’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘Ico?’

‘Yes Charlie.’

‘Be prepared to fire all of your weapons into the heart of that ship when you break free.’

‘I understand Charlie.’

‘Won’t he be detected if he tries that?’ Komoru protested.

‘I am within their shields my heart, and I will isolate these umbilicals, feed them false readings.’

‘As long as it is safe to do so.’

‘Don’t worry my heart.’

‘Keep Charlie appraised of your progress.’

‘I will my heart.’

Their skin began to separate, and Charlie fell back onto the bed. Komoru jumped off his lap suspecting he was up to something. Instead she found him unconscious, blood flowing from his nose. It quickly stopped. For a moment she didn’t know what to do, then she swooped and threw a cover over him. She dressed and left.

Chapter 10

Charlie opened his eyes to find Steven sitting above him. Charlie felt washed out.

‘What’s up Stevie, can’t you lot manage for five minutes?’

‘It has been two days.’

Charlie snapped upright, ‘What?’

‘You over did it a bit. Things are beginning to heat up now though.’

‘How? What’s going on?’

‘We got a course change, new orders.’

‘Why?’

‘We’ve been told to hide the samples on a derelict planet, one that has a burned-out star. We also have to destroy Ico, leave no trace of him.’

Charlie tried to gather his thoughts. ‘What else has been happening?’

‘It would seem the Modloch Emperor has taken to the war path. They have already destroyed two of the decoy convoys and are threatening all-out war if we aren’t returned intact.’

‘The Albany believe we are all paste. That’s amusing.’

‘Is a little, but I don’t think they would let us go anyway, even if they did know we were alive. Guess what?’

‘Oh bollocks. How many times in one week are you going to kill a man?’

‘You managed to get my future wife half naked. Lots and lots.’

‘Do you honestly think like that?’

Steven laughed, ‘She hates you even more for it. Did you really compare her to Jean?’

‘That I couldn’t resist,’ Charlie laughed. ‘Besides, she had her back to me the whole time.’

‘I know. She told me everything.’

‘Good girl. Well you can tell her Ico is ready to rock. He just told me.’

‘We wanted to know that as well.’

‘Leave the other thing with me.’

An hour later a pale faced Charlie wandered into the briefing room. Only those in the know were present.

‘Any luck?’ Steven asked.

‘Aye, some. They intend hiding the serum and returning for it later. Discovering we are alive wouldn’t do us any good. They are going to try and bluff their way out of it, denying everything, surrendering the ships for a search if anyone turns up. Where are we now?’

‘Close to Ambatta space. This old solar system isn’t very far from theirs.’

Charlie thought it over, ‘I still have the Ambatta emergency beacons in my gear. Could we rig one up to send out a signal? Sid could check if they are monitoring that frequency – it might reach the Ambatta. They have the serial number of my gear. It will tell them who it belongs to.’

Steven nodded, ‘That sounds like a good idea Charlie, it has given us another option anyway. You look like you need another two day’s rest.’

‘Right after I go eat something. What is our ETA?’

‘Twenty-four hours.’

‘I will pass on that information to Ico. Later.’

Chapter 11

The Ambatta Chancellor was just about to leave for the day when one of his juniors rushed in.

He scowled. ‘This had better be important, I have a function this evening.’

‘We are receiving a distress signal from one of our pilots.’

The Chancellor frowned, ‘There is no one out there right now, no battles. Is someone lost in the asteroid field? If so, why bother me?’

‘No sir, it is coming from the direction of the dead sol system.’

‘We have no one out that way.’

‘I know we don’t. Here is the interesting part. It is coming from the equipment issued to the robot man.’

The Chancellor felt his ears prickle. ‘No!’

‘Yes sir.’

He grabbed his outerwear and rushed for the communications room. He found the operator responsible for the signal. He stood, but the Chancellor waved him down.

‘When did this come in?’

‘Just over an hour ago sir. We just received the signal again.’

‘Can you plot it, plot both signals?’

‘Yes sir. They are quite far out, but they seem to be heading for the dead sol system.’

‘I want you to alert every Human and Modloch vessel you can reach and pass on this information.’

‘Yes sir. Immediately.’ He turned to his aide, ‘I want to get in touch with Earth’s President right away.’

‘Yes sir.’

Twenty minutes later he was talking to Michael Montgomery.

‘Are you sure it is the Captain, Chancellor?’

‘Yes of course we are. He took beacons away with him. They were permanently issued to him. We receive the serial number of the unit along with the distress call, so we know exactly who it is.’

‘Then I think we owe you one Chancellor.’

The Chancellor chuckled, ‘Hardly Mr President. It will be a long time before the Ambatta can repay the debt we owe Humanity. How is the Captain able to send out a distress call from so far away?’

‘All we know is that the Captain was able to gain access to the freighter before it took off from the Haspsopot home world. He was going to try to effect a rescue. I don’t think he has the technical abilities to send that signal.’

‘Which means that he may well have been able to effect a rescue.’

‘Or take over the entire ship. Neither option would actually surprise me. I am betting on your option though. Thank you once more Chancellor, I had better inform the Modloch Emperor straight away.’

‘Good night Mr President. I had better hurry home before my wife comes looking for me.’

‘Good night.’

It was a further half hour before Michael Montgomery could get a hold of the Modloch Emperor. He roared with laughter when he was told of the situation.

‘So Charlie has been able to rescue them.’

‘It looks like it. The problem is, if they have taken over that freighter, then they are still trapped by two battleships that can outrun them.’

‘I understand the situation perfectly. Do you have anything in the region?’

‘Twenty hours away.’

‘Hold on.’ Darrick muted the conversation and spoke to others. He was a good five minutes.

‘Rannalld is fifteen hours away. He says the dead sol system is a great place to hide evidence. They could toss that Builder ship straight into the dead sun. There is enough life left in it to completely obliterate it.’

‘Not good.’

‘Do you have an ETA for them?’

‘We think about twenty hours.’

‘We will get there first then. What supplies do they have?’

‘We know the Captain took enough food for seven days. Weapons, ammunition.’

‘I will get back to you soon.’

Michael Montgomery sat back with a sigh. ‘I hate dealing with that guy.’

His secretary smiled, ‘He is very efficient sir.’

‘Frighteningly so.’

‘What is happening back on Earth at the moment?’

‘They will be happy with the news that there is now a chance that the Ambassadors are alive. The doctors Gordon are being unusually quiet. We are going to keep a lid on this for the moment. This news will be blasted planet wide, just transmitting it will risk the chance of interception.’

Chapter 12

Rannalld was bouncing with indignation. He was forced to calm himself. They had arrived at the dead sol system before the Albany reached it. They had reconnoitred it first. There were plenty dead planets and a couple of gas giants. So many places to hide, it infuriated him.

There was only one thing he and his commanders could agree on: the Albany would have to dispose of the Builder ship, and the best place to do that would be the dead sun. It wouldn’t take much to slingshot it into the sun’s gravity.

The biggest question was, what would they do first? It was obvious the Albany had no idea the Humans were alive. If they stopped to dispose of the bodies first, the Humans would be discovered. Rannalld weighed up the Albany commanders’ options. Finding a good hiding place would take time. Getting rid of the largest piece of evidence first was a quick and easy option. He took the gamble. The moment the Albany appeared, he would jump and attack the battleships. He left visual probes on their route in, and jumped to a secure distance. He put his crews on standby and the wait began.

Tension mounted to almost breaking point as the minutes passed. Rannalld gave a great cry of exultation when the Albany ships arrived and took to his feet, ‘All ships, jump, jump, jump!’

Chapter 13

The moment they jumped out of star drive, Ico fired into the guts of the battleship and broke free at the same time.       Steven waited until Ico was free and gave the order to jump. Behind them confusion reigned. The two ships jumped out of range, stopped, changed direction and jumped again. After the third jump, Steven began to beam the crew over to Ico. After a dozen were beamed across they jumped again and repeated the process. They were hallway through beaming them all aboard when a call came through from Rannalld. They stopped and beamed everyone across.

When Rannalld arrived on the scene, he had just missed Ico jump. His ships fired on the Albany warships. The one that was already damaged exploded within thirty seconds. The other tried to fight and turned towards his ship. Fire poured into it from all quarters, the shields didn’t get a chance to properly deploy. It began to disintegrate.

He shouted at his staff, ‘Is there any sign of the freighter and the Builder ship?’

There seemed to be none. ‘The Humans must have got away, signal them on the Human frequencies. Tell them that they have been rescued, the Albany warships have been destroyed.’

It took a few minutes but they finally got a reply. Ico suddenly appeared between them a few minutes later. Rannalld only had one thing on his mind.

Ico’s shuttle was still requiring maintenance, so Rannalld sent one of his shuttles. When Mya stepped on board he lifted her high. Mya squealed with indignation and then wrapped her arms around his neck.

‘Thank you Rannalld. We weren’t sure if we would get away.’

‘It is wonderful to see you again sister. I have some Human food and tea, would you give my lovelorn heart some sustenance along with our bellies?’

‘Rannalld, your heart is big enough to love a hundred wives. You are just fussy.’

He roared with laughter and put her down. She touched the back of his hand to her forehead and then held it.

‘What kind of snacks?’

His laughter rocked the corridors again, ‘This way. I have many. Even that dried mango you like.’

Her breath caught in her throat, ‘Oh! I haven’t had any mango for ages.’

His smile lit up the battleship. Unsure of what else to do, the rest of them followed on behind. He stopped and searched for a face.

‘Noch Man Drich, brother.’ He tossed Charlie something and pointed, ‘My study, your older brother wants to speak to you. Join us after.’

‘Gotcha.’ Charlie caught it and stopped at the door. It opened for him and he went in. Rannalld guided the rest into the next room, which was like a large drawing room.

Charlie was guided by an aide and sat in front of a screen. He bowed and left. Charlie looked around. It was big, but nicely decorated from a soldier’s point of view. Strange weapons adorned the wall, symbols of the Modloch Empire, and lots of screens. The screen in front of him flicked to life.

‘Charlie, you are still alive.’

‘Hey Darrick, nice to see you.’

They passed a few pleasantries, but there was something on Darrick’s mind.

‘Charlie, how did they manage to abduct the Ambassadors, didn’t you notice anything?’’

‘I wasn’t with them, I was on duty.’

‘Didn’t you notice anything before that?’

‘I wasn’t present at any of the meetings Darrick, or any of the functions.’

‘That’s a bit strange.’

‘For another day.’

‘You don’t look right Charlie.’

‘I’m surprised you can tell. Can I say I have been having problems with my natural organs lately. I am on the mend now though. So don’t worry.’

‘Just glad to see you are safe. Did Rannalld dash in and save you?’

Charlie laughed, ‘We had already escaped before he arrived. He missed saving us by seconds. He did take care of the Albany battleships for us though.’

Darrick almost fell off his chair, ‘Poor Rannalld.’

Charlie was also laughing, ‘Mya gave him a big hug and held his hand; I think he is more than happy.’

‘Still, if it wasn’t for you brother; there would have been no rescue. Were you captaining the ship when they abducted the Ambassadors?’

‘Aye. The moment they entered the dampening field the ship alerted me. My old soldier’s instincts took over and I got the hell out of there sharpish. The other ship and its acting captain refused to move. They got caught. The rest is history.’

‘I'm just glad you are safe. I hope your Human government give you one of those medal things.’

‘I already have plenty.’

‘Doesn’t surprise me. I am about to teach the Albany a little lesson. Would you like to join Rannalld?’

‘Would love to. I have a score to settle with that Haspsopot Emperor as well.’

‘Can you get free from your duties?’

Charlie grinned, ‘I have an idea that might let me escape for a wee while.’

Darrick barked a laugh. ‘Good luck then.’

Charlie joined the rest of them and was served a cup of tea and a biscuit.

Steven leaned over, ‘We just got word from the President. We have to return home. I mean right home to Earth.’

‘What’s going on like?’

‘Not sure. I think they want to take us off the scene for a while. The new ambassadors have finished their training along with their guards, so we are covered for now. Do you want to come home?’

‘Oh hell no! I have an idea. Can I take that freighter to the Ambatta home world? If Rannalld escorts us there, I can hitch a ride home with him.’

‘What about a crew?’

Charlie shrugged. ‘We could ask for volunteers, or I’m sure Rannalld could spare a few bodies.’

‘I don’t see a problem with that.’

Rannalld interjected, ‘By the rules of war, that freighter belongs to you, why don’t you keep it and add it to your fleet Ambassador?’

‘We don’t need it. Besides I don’t mind giving it to the Ambatta as a thank you for helping rescue us.’

‘Will it be of any use to them really?’

‘They can power a whole environment inside an asteroid with one of them.’

‘So it will hold great value to the Ambatta. A good gift Ambassador. I will escort Charlie and give him a lift home. If none of your people wish to come along, I can easily spare a few men.’

Steven turned back to Charlie, ‘You have my permission Charlie. Babes will be here in a few hours, but we can ask all crew members. I have a funny feeling I know one person who will jump at the chance to visit the Ambatta home world.’

That made Komoru pout a little.

chapter 14

Lewis knuckled his forehead, ‘Your orders Captain.’

‘Arr! Host the main sail ye lubbers.’

The girls howled with delight at their play. They were all there from his night shift. Each and every one of them had given him a hug. If he had been capable of blushing he would have.

‘Cathy, plot us a course for the Ambatta home-world. Becca, as soon as she has it, take us there. The Modloch ships will match our speed.’

‘Yes Captain,’ they cried in unison.

A shadow appeared at his shoulder. The Bear crossed his arms.

‘So how is it I out rank you, but you get to play bloody Captain?’

‘Well, you could play acting Admiral.’

The Bear thought it over, ‘Sounds good, now get out of my bloody chair Captain.’

Charlie stood, ‘Coffee Admiral?’

The Bear sat down, ‘It’s about bloody time you learned your place. You know how I like it.’

‘Aye, I sure do.’

Charlie left the bridge, the laughter following him down the corridor.

It only took a couple of days to reach the great asteroid field. The asteroids moved majestically aside as they made their way through. A couple of Modloch warships accompanied them. Becca was very proud of her manual landing on the surface of the planet. When they climbed out of the freighter, there was no one waiting for them.

Charlie looked at the placement of the freighter’s landing gear. It was slightly skewed from some yellow markings.

‘You need to practice your parking Becca.’

‘Hey!’ She punched him on the arm. ‘It was my first real landing. Be kind.’

‘No bad then.’

She punched him again. The whole trip had been full of laugher. Eddie stepped away from the freighter and looked up.

‘Canna see they asteroids you are always banging on about Charlie.’

‘You got to wait until it’s dark. Then you’ll see it.’

His head came down and he looked around, ‘There’s nothing here. You sure this is the right place?’

‘It is where they wanted it. The main city is a thousand miles that way. Rannalld is going to pick us up.’

‘We going to the big city? Or back into space?’

Charlie grinned, ‘Ach, well… neither. We are going to an exclusive resort. The Chancellor and his folk have been pumping billions of gallons of water into an old lake, and building condo-like apartments on the banks of it. A couple of weeks ago they got a shipment of jet skis and speed boats from Earth. It hasn’t been opened yet. They want us to try it out for them. The staff have been trained by our people at the big hotel in the main city. This is going to be their first shot at doing it on their own.’

Charlie was grinning like a Cheshire cat. The Bear moved in and gave him a hefty punch.

‘Are you planning on skiving Captain?’

‘Absolutely.’

Gail squealed, ‘We have no costumes.’

‘They can be purchased on site. It isn’t open yet, but we are being allowed access to the new shopping centre. We will be allowed to purchase.’

‘Sounds expensive,’ Gail screwed up her face at him. ‘We don’t get paid by the Ambassador, we get paid by Earth forces.’

‘Don’t worry, my treat.’

‘Oh! So what do we have to do for that?’ Her appearance took on a rather sultry, disapproving look.

Charlie regarded her blankly, ‘Try enjoying yourselves. If you want anything else, you will have to give me a day’s notice. I will switch my hormones back on for you.’

Gail went bright red, ‘No. It’s okay!’ She dashed away.

Eddie moved in close, ‘They got bikinis in this shop?’

‘Oh aye.’

‘I would be turning my hormones on now if I was you old son.’

‘Why?’

‘Hot young chicks, exclusive resort, old guy with shitloads of dosh…’

‘You have a despicable mind Eddie, but I kinda like it.’

The Bear growled at the pair of them. ‘There will be no humping of the junior officers. Is that understood?’

They both scowled at him.

A short while later the shuttle arrived. Rannalld was already on board with some of his senior staff. Charlie gave the pilot the coordinates and an hour or so later they came into land. The scenery was quite bland, but the lake shimmered in the afternoon sun. The blue water was all the ladies wanted to see. Charlie noticed that a lot of planting was going on. Soon this area would be green and lush.

Housing was being built all around. A number of condos were already built. Charlie had reserved the biggest one. It had twelve rooms. Lewis jumped onto the next shuttle out, he was going to stay with Trinnie and her parents.

The ‘oh’s and ‘ah’s were doing the rounds as everyone inspected their accommodation. None had seen this kind of luxury before. As they wound their way around, Gail stopped and rolled her eyes up at Charlie.

‘Which room are you taking Charlie?’

There was an expectant pause from the gathered women.

‘That would be the master bedroom, this one.’ The voice came from behind them. The shock on their faces was complete.

Charlie smiled, ‘Hi Jean, you made it then?’

‘The Sir William Wallace arrived last night. We seemed to develop a technical problem that will take a few days to figure out.’

Eddie was making strange noises. The women were staring at her breasts, and the skimpy bikini she was wearing. Then it began to register who it was standing in front of them. The only female Captain in the whole of the Federation. Squeals of excitement took over from expressions of sheer disbelief.

Of course the question came, ‘Can we get bikinis like that?’

Jean laughed, ‘I know where to get them. I can take you there in, oh, about an hour say!’ Her eyes latched on to Charlie and began to smoulder. The Bear was growling at Charlie.

‘Murison, you are a sneaky conniving wee shite.’

‘Me?’ Charlie cocked a thumb at his own chest.

‘Aye you.’

‘Thought you were in command. It’s what you keep telling me anyway. Now if you don’t mind,’ Charlie slid past them all but hesitated at the door. He grinned at the Bear, ‘Not a junior officer.’ He disappeared inside and Jean quickly shut the door. She followed him over to the bed, and when he turned she pushed him with both hands.

‘Did you switch your hormones on like I asked?’

‘Oh aye.’

She pulled the tie on her bikini top, the ties on the bottoms followed.

‘Oh good.’

chapter 15

Steven was trying to glare at the Earth’s President, who was unmoved.

‘You can’t send us home for that long!’

The President sat back with a sigh, ‘It is a done deal. Our enemies now know exactly who you are and how important you are to us. We have discussed this before. You are going home for six months until we can sort out the Albany. The Modloch Emperor has declared war on the Albany for abducting members of his Royal household. We will be helping him. As a part of the deal, he wants you out of the way for six months. Your guards will be fostered out to the new Ambassadors.’

He leaned forward again, ‘Look, I know you aren’t happy about it. No one can really force you to go. All the requests for Goodwill Ambassadors are coming from races allied with the Albany and hostile to our bid. We simply can’t risk sending you, not just now. In six months’ time the situation will be totally different. In the meantime, you can use some of that vast knowledge you have gained to the Human race’s advantage. Go visit the academies, the people, schools, universities. Spread the word. You owe those that will follow you that much at least.’

The argument had been going on for long enough and Steven realised he wasn’t going to win. He sought Komoru’s eyes. They smiled, and she gave a slight nod.

‘All right Mr President. Maybe you are right. We still have people out there.’

‘They are with your guard. They won’t be coming back to you. The others will go to Federation One for accreditation in their chosen fields. We will be stripping you back to your original crews. So don’t worry about them.’

That shocked Steven. ‘What about Charlie? He is a part of my original crew.’

‘He is a part of the regular army. If he wishes to re-join you he will have to resign his commission.’

A couple of days later Steven was sitting in his seat. The official orders had come through, along with the postings for the rest of the crew. It was hard for him to make the ship wide broadcast. That night he saw and spoke to all of those that were being posted on. There were a lot of tears and handshakes. He gave every one of them a glowing report to take with them. The following day they began to disperse. When they were all gone, he gathered what was left of his crew. There was still more than enough to man the ship.

‘I am sure you all know by now that we have been ordered home. I’m not quite sure what we are all going to do when we get there, but I am sure there will be plenty of requests for all of us. I suppose you could call it a six-month working holiday. The simple fact is, it is just too dangerous for us here at this time. The orders have come straight from the top.’

Buzz wasn’t amused, ‘That is really going to piss the wife off.’

‘Then why don’t you stay here for the six months Buzz? Or we can take them home with us?’

‘I will ask her what she wants to do.’

‘Anyone else want to stay? I have power units enough for everyone. Lewis is staying with the Ambatta.’ No one else seemed to be inclined to and they began their preparations to leave.

Komoru wasn’t happy when she discovered that Lewis wasn’t coming home. They spent an hour talking and promised to keep in touch. Later on that evening she joined Steven at their apartment. Their mood was sombre.

‘How was Lewis?’ He eventually ventured.

She got comfortable with her head on his lap.

‘He is fine. He has been offered work as a bouncer in a new nightclub there. He wasn’t going to take the job, but since this came up, he is going to check tomorrow if it is still available.’

‘Oh! That’s not so bad then. He doesn’t need to work you know.’

‘He knows; he doesn’t want to appear lazy in front of his girlfriend’s parents.’

‘Ah! I get it. Any word from the rest of them?’

‘They took a five-day holiday in the most expensive resort. Had a whale of a time it seems. Guess who turned up?’ Steven shook his head. ‘Captain Wilson.’

‘What! How the hell did she get there?’

‘I don’t know all the ins and outs, but she was part of a search team and their patrol area was in the Ambatta system.’

‘Thought she was at some kind of Admiral school.’

‘It would seem that the Federation got too smart for its breeches. The moment she got there, they tested her to find out if she was suitable. She aced the tests. They then gave her the real tests. She failed about three. The Grand Commander took a fit when he found out what they were up to. He sacked a lot of the top people there. Made them teach her the subjects that she failed on. Only took her a couple of weeks to retake the tests.’

‘Wow.’

‘She passed out on her own and joined her ship at Federation One a few days before the emergency.’

‘Weird how things turn out, isn’t it?’

She settled her head on his lap, ‘Yes. I think she is now heading out to the edge of Federation space.’

‘All her crew accredited?’

She gave a little shrug, ‘I would presume so.’

‘Any idea when they are getting back?’

‘No. Lewis was a bit strange about that.’

‘I wonder what they are up to.’

‘Knowing Charlie, just about anything he can to prevent them from having to return to base.’

Steven shook his head, ‘I don’t know. He is with Rannalld. They didn’t get on, there was an incident remember.’

‘I remember; maybe they made up.’

‘I don’t know. There is that part of Charlie’s life we know very little about.’

‘I think he will try and avoid having to report back. Too many people wanting him in the intelligence services. He knows that too.’

‘I remember Baxter suggesting that he should join the intelligence services. He was quite adamant. Are you worried about Charlie? It’s not like you.’

‘If he had been with us Steven, none of this would have happened.’

He sighed, ‘Are you blaming yourself again?’

‘It was something I did. We know that. We wouldn’t be getting sent home if I hadn’t messed up. I still don’t like him though. He makes you do things you don’t want to.’

‘Like what?’

She rolled on to her back and took his hand. She guided it. ‘Like this.’ Steven’s breath caught in his throat. ‘Before you ask, he made a derogatory comment, that’s all.’

‘Sometimes you just got to love the guy.’

Komoru’s eyes snapped wide open at the tone change in his voice.

chapter 16

The Bear was growling and Eddie was looking similarly unimpressed.

‘That is going AWOL Murison.’

Charlie sniffed, unimpressed. ‘Rannalld promised to get us home. You lot can go with the ship that sustained damage. I’m going with Rannalld. I’m not disobeying orders, I’m just side stepping them a wee bit. I will get there. Eventually.’

‘I want tae go tae.’

Charlie looked at his buddy. ‘Hey, if the Bear says no, that’s up to him.’

‘I don’t see that we have much of a choice, but if you don’t come back with us, there will be hell to pay.’

‘The crew has been dissolved, right? The guard reposted, but they don’t need us. The new Ambassadors have their own guards that trained alongside them. We will be sitting in barracks twiddling our thumbs. The ladies will most likely get posted to Federation One for full accreditation in their chosen fields. I can’t be arsed sitting on my backside. The Emperor asked me to go with Rannalld.’

‘No he didn’t, he asked if you would like to go with Rannalld,’ the Bear snorted.

‘Same damn thing in his mind.’

‘He isn’t your Emperor.’

‘Yes he bloody is. I’m a Federation citizen, Modloch citizen and a member of the Royal Modloch household. He couldn’t be any more my Emperor if he crawled up my arse and braided my golden locks together through my ears.’

Cathy tugged at Charlie’s sleeve, she was looking sulky. ‘I think what the Admiral is trying to say is, why should you get all the fun all the time?’

It struck Charlie almost speechless, ‘It isn’t fun. I’m going to war.’

‘I bet we could learn more from the Modlochs than we could at Federation One in a few weeks.’

Charlie’s head snapped round. He suddenly realised he was being ambushed. His shoulders slumped.

‘All right, hands up if you all want to go with Rannalld and bomb the shit out of the Albany?’

All hands went up except the Bear’s. His arms were crossed. He shrugged, ‘I could never disobey orders, but I can’t let those under my direct command piss off on their own. I would have to come along to supervise.’

Charlie’s eyes looked over their heads. Rannalld simply nodded.

‘Let’s go then.’

They went to gather their gear and Rannalld followed Charlie.

‘They did that well brother.’

Charlie grinned, ‘Aye, they fairly backed me into a corner.’

Rannalld became wistful, ‘I only wish our sister was here with us too.’

‘I thought you were seeing someone?’

‘Sort of. She is unusual for a Modloch maiden. She is very bright. Our sister however, will always be my first love.’

‘That sounds a bit sordid.’

‘We aren’t related by blood Charlie.’

‘Good point.’

‘Did you get the statue of our brother?’

Charlie roared with laughter, ‘The Chief claimed it. It is in his entrance way. He makes everyone bow to it on their way in the door. He loves the damn thing.’

‘We all have one.’

‘So I was told. I was also told about the one in Mya’s cellar.’

It was Rannalld’s turn to laugh. ‘I never tire of that story. What am I going to do with your companions?’

‘They want to work, put them to work.’

‘I don’t know if my men will like working with females.’

‘Remind them they are Human females and not Modloch. All of them have seen action and proved their worth. If that doesn’t work, I will sort them out.’

‘That’s a good idea brother. What about your commander?’

‘Have him work as a junior aide for you. I think he would enjoy that experience. Eddie and I can train up some of your marines.’

‘Some of them know you already. They would like that. Many do not believe what you are capable of. Still, it isn’t really a job for a Modloch noble.’

Charlie shook his head, ‘Let’s cut the crap Rannalld. We both know there is nothing noble about me. Hell, I’m not even supposed to be an officer.’

‘You are far more noble than you realise Charlie. The first thing my father taught us was that nobility is a privilege, not a right. A noble or an Emperor can be brought down by any fool with a weapon, but most bring themselves down with their own stupidity. Like my cousin. We all liked him. Darrick liked him. Yet his own greed and stupidity lead to his downfall.

‘Gairloch taught us that no one is above the sacrifice. None of us are immortal or immune. We all grieved, we all still grieve, yet he brought us Humanity and so much more.’

‘Darrick misses him, I know that much.’

‘You never met him, did you?’

‘No, but I think I would have liked him.’

‘I think he would have liked you to Charlie. We Modloch admire courage above all other traits. Gairloch would have seen the courage in you.’

‘What he and his men did was very courageous.’

‘What you just did was also very courageous.’

‘I didn’t do that much.’

‘You just rescued your Goodwill Ambassadors.’

‘They rescued themselves, I only let them loose. Don’t overthink my part in that. I hid on board the freighter and waited for an opportunity. Once they were free, it was Colonel Howe that planned the taking of the freighter. It was he and the Captain who planned the escape of the Albany battleships. My part was already done. I was only really doing my job.’

Rannalld smiled, ‘Then let me say you did it well.’

‘I can live with that.’

‘I think I will also let you loose on the marines. I am sure they will enjoy the challenge.’

‘Then I look forward to it.’

chapter 17

Admiral Morach Valachean stepped on board his new flagship. He realised immediately that the ship had been redesigned to accommodate its Human crew, but he wasn’t so tall that he had to bow down as he walked through the corridors. He was impressed by how clean the ship was; he wasn’t so impressed by his new Post Captain. Rumours had reached him over the preceding weeks, and he had wished this day hadn’t come at all. His aides were looking less than impressed.

When he reached his state room, he invited Jean Wilson in on her own. He was immediately impressed by the luxury of the suite, and even more so by the library. He made a beeline for it.

He sighed, ‘Sea battles, ancient, modern, tactics of the sailing ships, Roman, Greek. I have never heard of any of these.’ He plucked a very large volume from the shelf, ‘Aircraft carrier tactics of the second world war.’ He opened a few pages. ‘Oh! Very nice. Wonderful in fact.’

‘I am happy you like them sir. I have all of those myself. I thought you may enjoy them also, so I added them to your personal library.’

He suddenly found a new appreciation for this strange female.

‘You have all of these?’

‘Yes sir. My copies are looking a little sorry these days, but I treasure them. Most of the books in your library are considered essential reading by the Admiralty. Those aren’t. You may dispose of them if you so wish.’

‘I see, you mean they now belong to me, a gift from yourself Captain.’

‘Yes sir.’

He was seriously impressed. ‘Thank you Captain.’

‘Please don’t make too much of it, I realise that in this part of the galaxy, paper, and books such as these are very rare. At home, however, they are not a precious commodity.’

‘I am also aware of that.’ He took the large book over to his desk and tried the chair.

He sighed, ‘Oh this is very comfortable. Much nicer than the Burning Wind. Your ship is also a credit to you Captain.’

‘Thank you.’

‘May I ask some personal questions?’

‘Of course sir.’

‘Isn’t your chest extremely large, even for a Human female?’

‘Aren’t you extremely ugly, even for an alien male?’

It took him a moment, but his laughter soon rocked the room.

‘Yes, too personal. I understand. Are you mated Captain, do you have a family?’

‘No sir, neither.’

‘You must at least have a suitor.’

Jean thought it over, ‘I suppose you could call him that.’

‘Is he at home?’

‘No, he is with the Goodwill Ambassador’s guard.’

‘Oh! Maybe I know him. I spent some time on his ship.’

‘His name is Charlie Murison, he is a Captain.’

Valachean was quite taken aback, ‘Charlie, I know Charlie. Didn’t he just rescue them from the Albany?’

‘Yes sir, he did.’

‘I like to count Charlie as a friend of mine. You are a very lucky lady.’

‘He did mention that he had met you. He did like you.’

‘He is very smart. Tell me, how come he wasn’t with the Ambassador when they were kidnapped?’

‘He was on duty on the bridge of the ship at the time. It wasn’t an official engagement.’

‘I see. He told me he wasn’t a proper ship’s Captain, yet he managed to avoid the Albany and then rescue your people. Very competent. So… he did mention me?’

‘Yes, he seemed to admire you.’

‘I enjoyed my chats with Charlie. He introduced me to classical music. Do you have any on board?’

‘An extensive library.’

‘I will enjoy browsing through it.’ He sat back. ‘I wasn’t quite sure what it was the Grand Commander had in store for me Captain. Now I begin to see the path he is taking. I think I am going to enjoy it. Are you looking forward to your new post?’

‘To be on the edge of the frontier, all of the crew, including myself, are extremely excited.’

‘Then I think we are going to get on very well. I am looking forward to working with you Captain.’

‘And I you, sir.’

‘My aides aren’t going to be so impressed. I will endeavour to keep them off your back as much as possible.’

‘I wouldn’t bother wasting your precious time sir. I am capable of looking after myself, and my crew is fiercely loyal, as they will discover to their cost if they cross me.’

‘Then let the lines of battle be drawn; this should be quite entertaining.’

Chapter 18

‘They honestly nicknamed it Deep Space Nine?’ Buzz was reading the lettering on top of the space station. He didn’t seem very impressed.

Steven cocked his head slightly to read the lettering better, ‘That isn’t its official designation is it?’

It was Hailey that answered. ‘Its official designation is Space Station Nine.’

Steven stood upright. ‘We are here, we will be as well as stop and inspect it. We have six months to waste after all.’

‘It does belong to you Stevie.’

‘Sort of I suppose. Mum says they have more frequent breakdowns than the other stations and asked me to investigate.’

The docking of the two ships took twenty minutes, fifteen minutes longer than it was supposed to. Steven wasn’t all that happy about it. He was even less impressed by their greeting. A cheery faced red head in dirty clothes met them at the air lock. Steven and Komoru’s noses wrinkled.

‘Hi there, we are so excited to see both of you.’

Steven reeled back a bit, ‘Wow, what is the smell?’

‘Dung.’ Their blank looks prompted her to say more. ‘You know: shit!’

Steven coughed, ‘I am aware of what it is. Why is the place stinking of it?’

‘This is where the live animals come to before being shipped out across the barrier. They are here for final inspection and decontamination.’

‘We know, but why does it stink? Why are you covered in shit?’

‘This station wasn’t designed for animals. There is no automated clean up service. There are machines, but they break down a lot.’

Steven was shocked, ‘You are doing it by hand?’

‘There is no other way. The tankers to remove the waste are also late. That isn’t helping things either. We are pretty full. Don’t worry, you get used to the smell.’

It wasn’t long before Komoru headed back to her ship. Steven was forced to go it alone. What he saw didn’t make him happy. He quickly got all of his engineers and together they fixed the broken machines. They were there for a week. They crews pitched in, only Komoru didn’t participate. Nor did she go near Steven for days afterwards. By the end of the week the crew were calling the station ‘Deep Shit Nine’.

They moved on to the next station. This one was more orderly. Goods were continually being shipped in and out. Anything arriving from Earth was sterilised before it was shipped onwards and vice versa. No one seemed overly excited about their visit. They moved on.

Every station had a designation and a purpose. The last was a deep listening post, which scanned hundreds of thousands of miles in every direction. These were the men and women on the front line of the war against the Albany. They caught and tracked anything coming through the barrier. As a purely military post, everything was done by the rule book.

As they approached Earth things began to get busier. The sight of a battle fleet leaving near Earth’s vicinity to patrol the barrier was quite an inspiring sight. As they passed the Builder’s ships, every vessel put on every light on their port sides and flashed vigorously at them. It cheered them all up. When they reached the moon, two warships of a design they couldn’t recognise pulled out of the docks. Steven knew they were ‘gifts’: top spec ships for those Emperors or Kings who supported their bid. These ships were the price of that bid. Steven knew that top crews would soon give them a shakedown voyage, and make a detailed analysis of each ship’s strengths and weaknesses.

Steven couldn’t help but feel a little depressed as Babes came into dock at their home on the moon. His apartment was spotless, but he felt it was a little sterile. Komoru bounced in.

‘I’m going shopping with the girls, would you like to come?’

‘No.’

‘Oh! Alright, catch you later.’

Steven went through to the fridge. It had been stocked prior to his arrival. There was even a couple of bottles of beer. Steven’s hand hovered a little, then he grabbed one of the bottles. He found a bottle opener in a drawer and tossed the cap into a bin.

He had barely sat down when his mother burst in. She came to a sudden halt.

‘Wow, that’s a first.’

Steven got up with a smile and gave her a hug.

‘I’m a big boy now Mum. It was looking back at me.’

‘It is only three o’clock in the afternoon.’

‘I never asked,’ he sat down and took another slug. ‘It is very refreshing.’

‘All I am saying is it must be bad if you have taken to drinking.’

‘This is my first alcoholic drink in months. Don’t make an issue out of it huh!’

‘Then in that case you are forgiven. Enjoy it Steven.’

‘I surprisingly am.’

Mary chuckled, ‘It is just so good to have you home and safe. Where is the wee hero?’

‘You mean Charlie.’

‘Aye.’

Steven shook his head. ‘No idea, no one has.’

Her face fell a little, ‘Oh! What’s going on?’

‘He has disappeared.’

Mary paled a little, ‘He hasn’t been captured has he?’

Steven managed a laugh, ‘No nothing like that. He is with the Modloch armed forces somewhere. Grand Commander Rannalld has stolen him away. The powers that be are screaming blue murder. They have been in touch with me five times this week. I politely told them to go to hell. Not my problem. Rannalld was supposed to drop them off at the nearest Human or Federation base; none of them turned up.’

‘Them!’

‘The night shift crew, the Bear, Eddie and Lewis. We know where Lewis is, but no one is after him, just those still serving.’

‘You mean they are moonlighting?’

‘Pretty much. Can’t say I blame them. They were going to farm them out to the new Ambassadors, or so I was led to believe.’

‘What are the Modloch saying?’

‘That they will drop them off when it is convenient for them to do so.’

‘Ah! I smell horseplay.’

‘They went looking for a fight.’

‘I see, so the Earth Defence Force should just back off.’

‘If they are smart.’

‘Jean was telling me there is a little friction between Charlie and Komoru.’ Steven dropped the beer from his lips and stared at his mother for a few seconds. ‘Oops.’

Steven took a moment to gather his thoughts.

‘It is bad.’

Mary was surprised, ‘Bad? What do you mean bad!’

‘Something happened to Charlie when he was on leave. He won’t tell anyone what it is; when he got back he was very distant from everyone, then one day he just blew at Komoru. He was violent Mum, and it isn’t the first time. I thought he was going to kill her.’

Mary was shaking her head, ‘That doesn’t sound like Charlie.’

‘Trust me. He threw the pair of us around like ragdolls one night.’

‘What the hell is going on Steven?’

He paused, ‘You know about his extra ability?’

‘Of course.’

‘When they were visiting the Gisha planet, Komoru told Jean about it.’

‘Not Charlie.’

‘Charlie and Jean aren’t in all that deep a relationship Mum.’

‘Of course. It isn’t something you would trust to someone you aren’t in a deep relationship with.’

‘Exactly!’

‘So why did Komoru tell her? What for?’

‘I don’t have Charlie’s ability, Mum.’

‘Jean told me she thought Komoru was being vindictive. She just didn’t say what about. I thought she was imagining things, but not quite it seems.’

‘Well, when Charlie found out, he went nuts. Basically took over the ships, paralysed me and Komoru, threw us about like rag dolls and threatened her life.’

‘He can do that… take over the ships?’

‘Sort of. He can create a nullifying field around himself. None of the crew can handle him; he promised the ships he wouldn’t kill us providing they didn’t try and interfere. It was scary.’

‘That isn’t Charlie, what was he thinking Steven? Has that power gone to his head?’

‘He was worried that someone on that planet overheard. That they were being monitored twenty-four seven.’

Mary took a deep breath as she grasped the situation. ‘Charlie is involved with some pretty important people.’ Her hands flew to her mouth. ‘Oh! No. They would kill him.’

‘In a heartbeat. It is what I use him for. Komoru did apologise when she finally understood how silly she had been, and everything seemed to be all right. Then he went on leave. When he came back, he was different. Avoided us like we had the plague. Then Komoru caught up with him one day and said something. He went off his head. Took her by the throat. She thought he was going to kill her. After that he pretty much hid himself away. Erected a dampening field around himself. Wouldn’t talk to anyone except Lewis.’

‘What did Lewis say?’

‘Lewis wouldn’t tell us. I don’t know what happened to him when he was on leave, but it must have been bad.’

‘You think it had something to do with what Komoru did.’

‘It has to be. He refuses to speak to me about it. In his words: “I tell you, Babes knows, Ico knows and then Komoru knows,” and he doesn’t trust her as far as he can throw her.’

‘He actually said that?’

‘That’s what he said.’

‘Yet he saved all of you, including Komoru.’

‘He could have thrown her out of an airlock and none of us would have been any of the wiser. He seemed a lot calmer then, like he had come to terms with whatever it was that had been getting to him. I don’t trust him any more though Mum. He scares me.’

‘That’s bad Steven. I didn’t know things had gone that far. Why does she hate him so much?’

‘She didn’t like the way he was treating me. Over protective really.’

‘Treating you?’

He held his hands up, ‘My fault, not his. Remember the time you and he were setting up the PD company?’

‘Yes.’

‘He couldn’t reach me to tell me. I was avoiding him at the time because I was dealing with secret stuff. So he went and set it all up himself.’ He took a breath, ‘Then I found out about it the wrong way. I hauled him in front of the other senior members of staff and was going to have him kicked off the ship.’

‘Oh Steven, didn’t you just ask him in private?’

‘Nope. I was intending making a big show of it. Of course it backfired. He told me what had been going on and that you had been involved. Talk about egg on my face. Every time I tried to talk to him, he just shouted at me. I sent Buzz to try and calm him down, that didn’t work. Eventually I asked to see him in private. I was too embarrassed to speak to him in public. Do you know what he said?’

‘Was this so hard?’

Steven’s mouth dropped open for a second, ‘Did he tell you?’

Mary laughed, ‘No, let’s just say it is obvious and leave it at that.’

‘I was going to bawl him out, instead he bawled me out and taught me a very valuable lesson.’

‘Has it helped you?’

‘All of his lessons have. The problem is we aren’t sitting in a classroom and there are no tests. He apologised but told me that he didn’t have the time to teach me the nice way.’

Mary sat back, her clasped hands pushed down between her knees as she thought the situation over.

‘It isn’t good Steven. Violence is completely unacceptable.’

‘He hasn’t been in a good place since the major incident. All his friends have said that it has changed his personality.’

‘Hardly surprising is it?’

‘No, but I can’t have the violence either. I just don’t know what to do.’

‘You have no idea what happened to him while he was on leave?’

‘Not a clue. I think talking to Lewis did help calm him a little.’

‘How did you deal with it?’

‘I gave him lots of extra duties.’

‘He did them.’

‘He likes doing them.’

‘No one likes doing extra duties.’

‘He loves them; honest.’

‘Change the punishment.’

‘To what? There isn’t anything else.’

‘Can you do without him?’

‘Just tried that.’

‘Yes, and look what happened.’

‘Exactly. I’m not a trained diplomat. I don’t think I can actually do it without him.’

‘What about a psychiatrist?’

‘What is the point if you can’t tell them the truth? The moment he told them he could read minds, they would lock him up.’

Mary had to agree with his logic, ‘You have a point. His friends?’

‘He hasn’t told any of them that I am aware of.’

‘Then back to Lewis again.’

‘All he would say that what happened to Charlie was very bad, and we needed to leave him alone; give him time to get over it.’

‘What about his friend the engineer? Have you asked him?’

‘I suppose I could try. He is a brilliant engineer, but isn’t the smartest when it comes to personal relationships. He might give the game away.’

‘That’s a starting point. What planet was he on when Komoru gave away the secret?’

‘The Gisha, but there is no proof it has anything to do with Komoru.’

‘Oh grow up Steven, of course it has. Why else would he have attacked her? Does this race have an Emperor?’

‘No, a Queen. It was she who invited them to her planet, in an attempt to get the women of the planet to get more involved.’

‘I see. I wonder if they are blackmailing him in some way.’

Steven jerked upright, ‘I never thought of that. With him so close to the Modloch Emperor, it could be they want information.’ Steven closed his eyes. ‘I just asked Babes. She says there is no indication of trouble between the two races, but the Queen’s Royal itinerary involved a visit to the Modloch home-world.’ Steven worked out the dates with Babes. His eyes flicked open. ‘The stay was protracted. Isn’t many details, but she left just before the Modloch mating season.’ He blinked a couple of times. ‘That is strange Babes.’

‘What is?’

‘Babes did a quick calculation on her arrival time home. It seems she arrived there three weeks after she should have. Babes can’t find a reason for it, or anything else in the Royal itinerary that would account for the delay. Oh!

‘What?’

‘The plot thickens. She just announced a Royal pregnancy. Illegitimate. To an unknown noble.’ Steven sat forward, ‘Babes, I want you to cut your connection to Ico. Don’t argue, just do it. Thank you!’ Steven took a deep breath. ‘Are you thinking what I am thinking Mum?’

‘That’s impossible.’

‘Sorry,’ he lifted a hand.

‘Oh that is so irritating Steven. Don’t you have a screen somewhere so that I can hear Babes?’

‘I don’t know.’ The window began to shimmer. ‘My TV,’ Steven confessed.

‘Hello Mary.’

Mary clapped her hands, ‘Finally, hello, can you hear me?’

‘Yes. I installed this device.’

Steven finished his beer and got up to get another. He left them to talk for a few minutes and get acquainted. Mary was very animated at finally talking to Babes.

‘Why didn’t you tell me about this before?’

‘I didn’t know. Never asked. Anyway, where were we?’

‘Right; it would be impossible for a Human to have a child with one of those races.’

Babes took up the challenge, ‘Not at all. There has already been one recorded pregnancy with a Human and a herbivore.’

Mary slapped herself in the forehead, ‘Of course there has, but I was informed it would never have reached full term.’

‘That may be true, we will never know. The Gisha race however have more in common with Humanity than Humanity does with the Albany. Although they are herbivores, they are not grass eaters. They eat fruit and vegetables, and only have one stomach.’

Mary lifted a finger, ‘Do you have a picture of this Queen?’

‘This is a recording of her recent announcement. I will translate it for you.’

Mary winced when the figure appeared. She tried to see something Human about her, but struggled.

‘My people. I am proud to tell you that you will now have a Royal successor.’ She smiled and held her hand against her lower belly. ‘I am pregnant; with a son.’

There was a great roar from the gathered crowd. She held up a regal hand.

‘Please, do not judge me too harshly. I will not be marrying the father of the child. Neither will he ever come to our planet. I chose him to be the father of my child because of his wonderful reputation as a warrior. For years my enemies have been screaming at me to take a mate and have a child. Now they will try to bring me down because I am having a child out of wedlock. I know this. Yet it was their very own words that inspired me to make the choice I have. Not long ago, one of the most outspoken demanded that I produce a child to take the reins when I am gone, or anarchy would ensue within the Empire. Many more have done so since. Every year I receive thousands of communiques from my own people demanding that I have a child. I have taken your words to heart. Today I announce the beginning of a new Royal dynasty.’

She took a moment to gather her thoughts. ‘None here shall ever know who the father is. Only those most loyal to me will ever know. I did ask him to be my mate, to come home with me, to rule with me. However, his duties take him to the far-flung corners of the galaxy. His duties he informed me, came first, before his own desires, or mine. All I will say is that he is a member of one of the greatest imperial houses that has ever existed in this galaxy. A noble Lord, suitable to be the father of a Royal prince.’ She bowed, ‘Thank you for your time. I sincerely hope I will have all of your support, that my people shall become the guiding light of my son in the years to come. You will all become his father.’

There was a great roar of approval from the gathered crowd. She bowed again, turned and went inside. There was bedlam in the streets outside. There were those who were singing and dancing. Here and there, a few came to blows.

Steven and Mary were left stunned.

‘That can’t be Charlie. He isn’t Royalty, he isn’t a noble, if she is telling the truth.’

‘Lord Noch Man Drich. A noble Lord of the Modloch Royal dynasty, brother to the Emperor Darrick.’

Mary sighed with relief, ‘You know who it is. Thank God for that.’

Steven shook his head, ‘Mum, you are so behind the times. That is Charlie. He saved the Emperor’s children from an assassin. He saved the Emperor from a Royal coup. That was his reward. He was adopted into the Royal Modloch household and given the status of a noble Lord, title and everything. He is also the first Human to be given Federation citizenship.’

Mary paled significantly, ‘No!’

Steven was thinking, ‘Babes, what date was that announced and what date did Charlie go off his head?’

‘They are the same my heart.’

‘Can you check Charlie’s emails for me?’

‘No my heart. I can tell you that he received one soon after the announcement, and before the incident.’

‘It fits, doesn’t it?’

‘How could he, why would he…’ Mary was still in shock.

‘It is elementary my dear mother. What Royal wouldn’t want someone by their side with Charlie’s talents, a child. Someone they knew would do them no harm.’

‘But there is no guarantee the child would be born with those traits.’

‘That is true.’

‘May I interrupt?’

‘Please do,’ Mary encouraged Babes.

‘Human genetics are in its infancy compared to a race like the Gisha. Once Charlie was changed, it would have imprinted on his genes. To isolate that gene is very simple, if you have more than one genetic sample to compare it to.’

‘Where would they have gotten that sample?’

‘May I call you Mary?’

Mary smiled, ‘Of course.’

‘The Gisha Queen had women from both crews, and multiple different races visiting her at the same time.’

‘What you are saying is they probably gathered genetic material from the visiting women, and that genetic trait would have stuck out like a sore thumb.’

‘Exactly Mary.’

‘Oh, this is huge.’ Mary clasped her hands to her face.

‘I am afraid it isn’t Mary. In the scheme of things, it is insignificant. It will only be huge to Charlie, his immediate family and friends.’

‘I count him as family and friend. He was like Steven’s brother when they were children.’

‘Then to you it is huge. I am sorry Mary.’

‘It still doesn’t explain why he would do it.’

‘Blackmail,’ Steven supplied the answer, ‘All she would have to do is threaten to expose him. What choice would he have? Charlie has nowhere to run.’

‘The galaxy is huge Steven.’

‘What has that got to do with anything when you have the assassins of half a dozen races breathing down your neck? God help him if anyone on Earth found out, they would dissect him.’

‘Aren’t you being a little melodramatic?’

Steven sat forward, ‘I firmly believe that if it became common knowledge, the leaders of every race he has ever came into contact with would send someone after him. Unless of course they had no secrets.’

‘Ah! Maybe not then.’

‘Can you give us a rundown on Gisha physiology Babes?’

‘Yes my heart. Of the many races that Humanity has come across, they are probably one of the more compatible. They do however have a mating season, which does not coincide with the dates supplied. There is a two-month gap. This is unusual, but not unprecedented. The females of many races, including the Gisha, will come into season early if they find a compatible male, especially the first time they come into season. The males will obviously react to any female in heat.

‘The Gisha female only produces a limited number of eggs in her lifetime. Nowhere near as many as a Human female. They can however release up to three eggs at a time, and if all three are fertilised, her body will select the strongest foetus, regardless of its sex. They say a Royal or noble woman can release up to a dozen eggs at a time. A Royal female isn’t allowed to let her body choose the best foetus. It has been a long-standing practice to remove the eggs and have them develop outside the womb. The dividing cells are then tested for the best, and for the first born, a son is always produced. It is rare for a female to be born first. All of the eggs would have to have been fertilised as a female. A king will often order the discarding of such eggs and wait until the next mating season. If this happens two or three times, then they may then allow a child to develop. A pregnancy will last the same length of time as a Human pregnancy.’

Mary interrupted, ‘I think that is all the information we need. Do you think they will test for that gene, and select a child with that ability?’

‘It would be the most rational thing to do Mary.’

They both sat back to think things over. Mary’s eyes kept flicking up to the screen.

‘She is extremely ugly.’

‘At least she has boobs in the right place.’

Mary looked over at Steven, ‘Would you?’

‘Oh hell no!’

‘What if you never had a choice?’

Steven glanced up at the screen, ‘Repulsive. I couldn’t, you know, react.’

Babes supplied the answer, ‘Remember Charlie can control his hormone levels. He could have raised them to a level where repulsion wouldn’t have mattered. He can also adjust himself to accommodate any female from any race.’

Mary blinked a couple of times, ‘He can adjust what… to accommodate who?’

‘Mum,’ there was a tone to Steven’s voice. ‘Drop it!’

Mary folded her arms, ‘How can he control his hormone levels then?’

‘Via his operating system. He has access to all his bodily functions. He could make himself six-foot-tall if he wished, or make himself look like any other person.’

Mary shook her head, ‘Charlie has an operating system.’

‘Yes.’

She looked to Steven, ‘Seriously. He can do all that?’

Steven shrugged, ‘He could make himself look like a Gisha if he wanted to. I suppose. I never really thought about it. He could, couldn’t he Babes?’

‘Yes, Charlie and I discussed this together. We once changed one of his hands to look like a Modloch’s, just from the elbow up. We developed a new system together, it was a lot of fun. We developed it after he turned himself into a robot to reach the asteroid.’

Mary rubbed her temples, ‘This is a lot to take in. I didn’t know the half of this. It seems, however, we have gotten to the bottom of why Charlie was acting the way he did. It must have been an extremely unpleasant experience. Now that person is with child, it is no wonder he blew. You did punish him for it?’

‘Yes I did.’

‘You must make him understand that this sort of behaviour is unacceptable Steven. You must also win back his trust. Let him know that you know and that you have protected this information from Komoru, that you will never share it with her.’

‘I will when I see him again.’

‘He is part of your permanent crew isn’t he?’

‘Was. The Earth’s President has told me that he will stay with the guard. He is still a serving soldier.’

‘Then at least he is with friends. How was his relationship with Komoru the last time you saw him?’

‘They were picking at one another as usual. She hates the fact that we were all stripped naked to be put in the blenders. Charlie of course rescued her and she also made the mistake of staggering up to him while naked on the freighter. He made remarks.’

‘I suppose if he has his sense of humour back, that is encouraging.’

‘I think he is over it, or the worst of it at least. Some distance apart will do all of us some good.’

‘Komoru?’

‘She complained about him as usual, but I think she was also relieved.’

‘Keep her out of the loop on this. I want you both to come to dinner tonight. Her mother and father arrived last night. Her mother has been cooking all day for the both of you.’

‘She will like that. I will tell her not to stuff her face too much.’

‘Where is she?’

‘Gone shopping with the girls.’ Steven paused. ‘They are in the mall looking at dresses. I need to talk to you about space station nine. It is a shambles.’

‘We can discuss it after dinner.’ Mary stood. ‘I still have things to do. Do you have any footage of those blender things?’

‘Of course.’

‘I need it. The pressure to allow travellers is mounting. I need something to put them off. I expect you to take part in some kind of documentary about it.’

‘Do I have to?’

‘Yes you do. We need to impress upon the people the seriousness of the situation out there.’

‘You mean frighten the living shit out of them mother.’

She sighed, ‘You really have been around Charlie too long.’

Chapter 19

It took Steven a while but eventually he couldn’t help himself.

‘Dad, what are you grinning at?’

The smug smile was turned towards Steven, ‘I’m sitting in a pub, with my son at my side having a beer. Never thought I would see the day.’

Steven took another sip, ‘I suppose it is kinda cool.’

‘How about a bag of crisps son?’

Steven grinned, ‘Salt and vinegar.’

The bag came and Steven took a mouthful.

‘That is nice. It’s been a while. The last time I had crisps was in a bar with Charlie and the Chief. They were weird, but the herb mix was great.’

‘Aye, we know. Modloch crisps.’

Steven stopped munching, ‘How can you know?’

‘Modloch crisps. We’ve had them for over a year, maybe nearer two. Walkers do them. They have the exclusive contract. The advertisements are fun too. A taste of the galaxy.’

‘Charlie!’

‘It’s his job Steven.’

‘It isn’t his job.’

‘Then it is one of his jobs.’ He called to the barman and a pack was produced. They were much more expensive than the traditional crisps.

Steven tried one, ‘They go better with potatoes. Nice.’

‘Everything was tested and after a lengthy process was declared fit for consumption. I like them. Did he tell you about his request for potato shaws?’

‘No! Since when?’

‘Few months ago. We sent over a shipment last week.’

‘What for?’

‘Modloch Viagra.’

‘You are joking!’

‘Nope. By all accounts we stand to make an absolute fortune.’

‘We don’t need it.’

‘That’s true,’ he shrugged. ‘We employ thousands now, and pay them a good wage.’

‘How come I am always the last to find out about this stuff?’

‘You are a director of the company Steven, but you don’t bother with it. All you have to do is click on a mouse. Doesn’t Charlie tell you what he is doing?’

‘No he doesn’t.’ He shook his head, ‘To be fair, I’m not interested anyway. Who does he deal with on this side?’

‘Your mum of course. He speaks to her more than you do.’

Steven flushed a little, ‘Me bad.’

‘Yes you bad. Take the hint. Spend some quality time with her. She just had a big shock. We thought we had lost you.’

Steven took a deep breath, ‘It was close. Was it Mum who pulled the plug on us?’

‘Pretty much; although there were many that agreed with her. It is just too dangerous for you over there at the moment. All the requests that came in were from allies of the Albany. They really need to be dealt with.’

‘We can’t attack their planets.’

‘No we can’t, but the Modloch are doing it for us. They have gone to war with the Albany.’

‘I wish I knew what was happening.’

‘You could watch the news, there is always a segment on it. The problem is we can’t understand it. Our translators are crap.’

‘You get the Modloch news?’

‘Whole channels. It is amazing how many people watch.’

‘I suppose it is a curiosity. I could maybe do something about the translators.’

‘Maybe it is about time you took some interest in the family business. I have lots of different TV manufacturers who would pay quite a tidy sum for some form of translator.’

‘Uh! Is that a hint?’

‘No son, it is a size eight boot in the arse.’

‘Honestly?’

‘Aye. You’ve been swanning about all over the galaxy having fun while your mother and I have been running around like headless chickens for years trying to keep everything wired together. It hasn’t been easy. If you are going to be home for six months, then you can take some of the strain for a while. We need a break.’

‘Is that an order?’

‘Aye. You have no official duties. You aren’t a part of the Federation Forces or the Earth Defence Force. You are, however, a part of this family. So take the weekend off and get your arse into work on Monday morning. Lossiemouth Base.’

‘I didn’t see that coming.’

‘It will give you something to do. Now how about we get drunk and you tell me all about your adventures.’

‘Sounds good to me Dad.’

Chapter 20

Charlie and the Bear were sitting on top of a small rise. Charlie checked the rounds in his magazine with a thumb and then slipped it home. He gave it a little shoogle to make sure it had seated properly. They were watching a group of Modloch marines escort prisoners out of an impressive mansion.

‘Same old shit sir.’

The Bear nodded, ‘Same old, same old. Different day, different year, different planet in a different part of the galaxy, but the same old shit.’

Charlie looked round, ‘Is that a news crew?’

The Bear glanced over, ‘Looks like it. Do you know what Rannalld is going to do with them?’

‘Hostage I think. I hope they don’t bloody execute them with us in the picture.’

‘Hostage would be smarter, but execution would send a clear message.’

Charlie shook his head, ‘It will be the will of Darrick. He hasn’t forgiven them for the assassination attempt yet.’

‘Can’t blame him. At least that had nothing to do with us.’

‘He was pleased by the way it turned out. He could have ended up facing a fleet of fifty thousand ships sometime in the future. As it was, attacking the Ambatta was just the wrong thing to do.’

The Bear nodded his agreement, ‘It was a bloody stupid thing to do. It changed the power balance of the whole Federation. The Emperor had better watch his back. In my experience, those in power don’t like too much of a change all at once. Especially when it comes to the distribution of power.’

The news crew spotted the marines with their prisoners and ran to intercept. The two Humans watched them go.

‘So what’s been going on with you Charlie? No one can hear us here.’

It took a moment for him to gather his thoughts, then he told the Bear everything. The Bear was shocked at the revelation.

‘So that’s what it was all about.’

‘Aye.’

‘Don’t you think you over-reacted a little?’

‘Maybe, but I just couldn’t help myself. I just lost it. I’m no in a good place Bear.’

‘I presume that means you didn’t enjoy the experience.’

‘It was all I could do to prevent myself from puking every day. The stench of them really sticks.’

‘It could have been worse.’

‘Aye, she could have had me killed, or told Darrick about my abilities. That would have gotten me tortured and killed. She still might, who knows. She offered me an Empire and I basically spat in her eye.’

‘Oh! A woman scorned Charlie, not a good thing. Were your refusals polite?’

‘Aye, but what difference will that make in the end?’

‘True.’

‘She sent me a video of the announcement of her pregnancy and a scan.’

‘Ouch!’

‘My first kid ever. It is a complete head fuck Bear. I feel I am coping a wee bit better now. I’m no sure how I will feel when I see Komoru again. I’m considering retiring. I told Steven I would stay with him until the end, but I don’t think I can now.’

‘Do you really hate her that much?’

‘I am certainly getting there. She was a complete prat to Jean all the time she was on the Gisha home world. There was no reason for Komoru to tell Jean about me, other than to be a complete bitch. I don’t know why she did what she did. Vindictiveness comes to mind. Getting to me from an indirect angle. I know why she dislikes me so much, it’s because I sometimes give Stevie a hard time; but that’s no excuse for what she did.’

‘She doesn’t know what she did Charlie.’

‘She is ten times smarter than we are. She should have known better, she is a diplomat for God’s sake. She should not be playing petty damn games with peoples’ lives.’ Charlie’s voice had began to rise.

‘Alright, calm down. You have a point, a bloody good one, but she isn’t really socially inclined either, is she.’

‘She has made a complete arse of my life, I’m no going to forgive her. It had to remain the best kept secret ever. Now it is out there.’

‘How many Gisha know?’

‘Just two. The Queen killed anyone else who came into contact with the information.’

‘Ouch, this is serious. Can’t you tell her what she has done wrong?’

‘I think the first thing she would think of doing would be to tell Jean I was unfaithful to her and now have a child on the way.’

‘Surely not.’

‘Can you guarantee that?’

He admitted defeat, ‘No of course I can’t.’

Bear thought things over for a while and then smiled, ‘Did she really offer you an Empire?’

‘She did that. Wants me to sit by her side and rule.’

He laughed, ‘She must really like you.’

‘Loved up is the word you’re looking for.’

‘You must really have that alien touch.’

Charlie scowled at him and the Bear laughed.

‘Not funny.’

‘I think it is a hoot. The great Charlie Murison, scourge of the female race, brought to heel by two women.’

‘You know I can scrunch you up into the shape of a bouncy ball right?’

The Bear thought that was even funnier. He slapped Charlie on the shoulder, ‘Give yourself some time Charlie. You will get over it. You have gotten over far worse.’

Charlie let out a long breath and stretched his legs. ‘Aye, I suppose you are right.’

‘Still, an Empire.’

‘She just isn’t thinking straight. Her people would never stand for a meat eater on the throne. Thing is as well, I would have to rule. What the hell do I know about running an Empire? I can just about handle a platoon.’

‘You would soon run into stickies.’

‘I know.’

‘You made the right choice Charlie. I am sure she will see that soon enough. How did you actually manage to do it?’

‘I turned up my hormone levels until I was a walking hardon.’

The Bear rocked with laughter, then gave a slight nod.

‘Here comes your brother.’

Charlie waved and Rannalld walked over and sat down. He drew a deep breath.

‘I quite like it here. The air is very fresh.’

‘What are you going to do with the prisoners sir?’

Rannalld looked over Charlie’s head. ‘That will be up to my brother. He hasn’t made up his mind yet. Much will depend on their value as prisoners. We have given the populace a week to evacuate, then we are going to kill this planet for fifty years.’

‘You aren’t going to occupy it?’

‘We don’t have the resources to. Kill it, force the people to move on. Soon they will have nowhere to go but their home world. Once they are all there, I am going to try and cause a natural disaster. That will be the hardest part of my task. You two ready to move on to the next planet?’ They both nodded. ‘You may want to know I have had a dozen communiques from the EDF about you. I just told them that we would hand you over at the earliest opportunity.’

‘Couple of months then,’ Charlie suggested.

‘Oh at least.’ Rannalld agreed. ‘To be truthful, my people are learning a lot from you. My bridge crew also seem to have adopted your females. It is so strange. I never thought I would see the day when there was a female serving on the bridge of a Modloch warship. Oh! Your meat supplies arrived from the Ambatta.’

‘Awesome.’

Rannalld looked up, ‘It is almost time to rain down death on these meadows. Let’s go.’

Chapter 21

Steven was watching the Modloch news. He called through to Komoru. She rushed through.

‘Look who it is.’

Her mouth dropped open, ‘What the hell! What is he doing on TV? Play it back will you.’

Steven live paused, then rewound it. The segment started again.

‘This is the first planet in the Albany system that our great Modloch forces have taken. In the past year, our Emperor has been kind to those who we have conquered, and only annexed the planets. This time he has decreed that the crimes against the Royal family and the insult against the Modloch people were too great. In a short while our forces will render the planet uninhabitable for fifty years.

‘Today, in an unprecedented move, our forces have landed and secured the residency of the ruling body. The training of this special force was conducted by Lord Noch Man Drich and his Human companions. The residency was defended by a strong force of Albany soldiers, but our forces quickly cut them down and gained entry.’

The scene changed to the two figures on the hillside. ‘We can see Lord Noch Man Drich resting after the short battle. He and his Human companion were instrumental in leading their small force to victory.

‘As we know, Lady Mya of the Royal Modloch household was captured by the Albany, and Lord Noch Man Drich was instrumental in saving them. With a small crew, he took the freighter they captured to the Ambatta home world. It was there they were picked up by Grand Commander Rannalld.

‘It has led to the unprecedented sight of females serving on board a Modloch battlecruiser. The Grand Commander gave a short statement to our news team a few days ago. It would seem that the Humans, rather than sit idle, requested to help out where they could. He put them to work and, as we can see, it is already paying dividends. A Human female stated that she had learned more in the short time she had been here than she ever realised she could. She also enjoys working with the Modloch crew. The reverse it would seem is also true.’

The camera moved to the building. ‘I can see that our forces have captured their target, and his family. We will hurry to join them. Stay tuned for further updates.’

Komoru flumped onto the couch beside him.

‘So that’s where they are?’

‘Would seem so.’

‘I’m jealous.’

‘Seriously? They are fighting a war.’

‘Yes, but they are still out there.’

‘That’s true. I don’t know how our people are going to take it. They really shouldn’t be there.’

Komoru thought it over. ‘I don’t really think too much will be done about it. A few may raise their voice in protest, not many though. Charlie and Mya may be Human, but they are still members of the Royal Modloch household. Charlie is a Federation citizen, so he can really fight in any battle, they can’t throw that back in our faces. Maybe the others shouldn’t be there, but they are just helping out, keeping busy. They aren’t leading any attack on any planet. They aren’t contributing that much in the grand scheme of things.’

‘I will bet the Bear helped them plan that raid.’

‘Of course he did. No one is going to say anything about it though. It isn’t like the Albany can complain after what they tried to do, they were caught red handed.’

Steven smiled, ‘How did your day go?’

‘It was horrible. I hate it here. Can we sneak back across the barrier?’

‘I wish. Our parents would freak. We have no role to play across there. We would be breaking the law.’

Komoru groaned and leaned across his lap. ‘I never thought I would see the day when I would envy Charlie. He knew what he was doing when he asked to Captain the freighter.’

Steven snorted, ‘I think it was all planned out.’

‘I suppose he wanted a break from us, from me.’

Steven began to feel uncomfortable, ‘I think so.’

‘I still want to know what happened to him.’

Steven shrugged, ‘I doubt if he will ever tell us.’

‘I has to be something to do with the Gisha. If I was to blame for whatever it was, then it had to come from the Gisha. They are the only ones who might know about his ability.’

He tensed up, ‘If I was you, I would just leave it alone.’

She shot upright, ‘You know something.’

‘No I don’t.’

She put her face right into his, ‘You are blocking my thoughts. Why? What is going on? Has Charlie spoken to you?’

‘No he hasn’t. No one has.’

‘You worked it out. Why haven’t you told me?’

‘I don’t know if I have or not.’

‘You mean you wouldn’t tell me, even if you thought you knew!’

‘I don’t want to fight over Charlie anymore, can we just leave it?’

‘No.’

‘You’re right. I wouldn’t tell you.’

‘You don’t trust me.’

‘Not where Charlie is concerned. You don’t think rationally when it comes to him.’

Komoru’s head dropped, ‘I know I almost got both crews killed. If Charlie had been with us Steven, I know we would never have fallen into that trap. It was my fault and I accept full responsibility. I cannot blame you for your decision. May I ask one thing. Was what happened to him really bad?’

‘Yes.’

Komoru didn’t know what to say for a moment, ‘If you think what happened, happened?’

‘Yes.’

Komoru slipped back down onto his lap and turned away from him.

‘How can you see it and I can’t?’ She took a deep breath, ‘It was your mother, wasn’t it? She was a bit funny with me. That explains it. She is very close to Charlie.’

Steven began to play with her hair. He never said anything, but she knew she was right.

‘I have been having bad dreams lately.’

‘What about?’

‘The blades in those machines.’

‘They are showing that documentary tonight.’

‘I know. I want to see it and I don’t.’

‘Why don’t we get something to eat and then think about it.’

‘That sounds good.’

It had been a long time since Komoru had felt depressed. She had returned to her own apartment to get dressed.

‘Ico.’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘Do you know anything about what we discussed.’

‘No my heart, although I may know when they were talking about it.’

‘When was that?’

‘The day we arrived home. Babes cut off all communication with me for over an hour.’

‘When his mother visited him?’

‘That is correct.’

‘They were discussing Charlie before that?’

‘They were discussing his bad behaviour and his violence towards you, yes.’

‘What do you think about the situation Ico?’

‘Charlie is an extremely dangerous individual. Volatile and violent. Yet when treated with respect and consideration, he is extremely passive’

‘So you are saying all of this has been my fault?’

‘I don’t really understand my heart. His friends say things to him that are far worse than anything you have ever said, yet he laughs at them.’

Komoru frowned, ‘The Scots are really strange that way, aren’t they?’

‘They are perplexing at times my heart.’

‘You still haven’t answered my question.’

‘I feel you are the only one who can answer that question.’

The western food wasn’t really to Komoru’s taste. Steven noticed.

‘You not hungry?’

‘I am, but not for this.’ She wiped her mouth and put down her napkin. ‘I’m going home.’

‘Sorry?’

‘I’m going home.’

‘When?’

‘Tomorrow.’

‘We have work to do.’

‘I don’t care. I’m not employed, no one is paying me to work, so I am going home.’

Steven couldn’t argue that point with her. ‘For how long?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘That’s final?’

‘Yes.’

He shrugged, ‘Okay.’

‘You are all right with this?’

He pushed away his plate, ‘You would go anyway, regardless of anything I said, correct?’

‘Yes.’

‘Then what is the point of saying anything? I am not your keeper, or your conscience. A lot of the crew who were abducted are showing signs of stress.’ He thought it over, ‘I am going to disband the crews for an indefinite period of time. All will be fine, financially. Everyone can go and do their own thing for a while.’

‘Are you going home?’

‘I am home.’

Chapter 22

Jeb sat on his porch in the old rocking chair. The creaking of wood on wood was strangely comforting. Behind him, the modest farmhouse that had been little more than a cabin had been demolished and completely rebuilt in his absence. It had all the modern conveniences. The front of the house, where there had been a paddock, was now a fruit and vegetable garden. On the other side of the road horses snorted and played in the long summer grass.

‘Uncle Jeb. Would you like some lemonade?’ A ten year old pigtailed beauty asked. She had a big glassful in her hand.

Jeb smiled, ‘Yes please Lindy.’

She carefully carried it across to him. He took a sip and gasped, ‘That is nice and refreshing. Thank you.’

She was standing there looking at him expectantly. ‘Alright, I know when a gal has a question on her mind. Ask it.’

‘You really don’t mind us staying here when you are away up in space do you?’

‘That’s a lot of question Lindy. I certainly didn’t expect to return to all of this.’

She rolled her eyes, ‘The twister sort of…’ she made a lot of strange childish noises, and her arms demonstrated what the noises meant. ‘And it was flat. Like whish.’

He couldn’t help but smile, ‘That bad huh? I thought it left the chimney.’

‘Um, nah! It was sort of over there, and there, and some of it was over there.’ She pointed it all out to him. ‘Mama picked it all up and stuck it in a pile.’

‘So they rebuilt it.’

‘Uhuh.’

Jeb already knew all of this. He had been sent a film of the devastation. He had put money into an account for his niece to rebuild the place. A year later, her and her husband had separated. He had let her stay in the new home that had been rebuilt. She even paid some rent. He had never really taken any notice of the pictures that had been sent.

‘So why did your mama and papa separate?’

‘Mama said he got himself a fancy piece of tail in town.’

‘Lindy! Stop pestering Uncle Jeb,’ the tone of her voice told Lindy that she wasn’t amused. Jeb’s eyes cast over his niece. He regarded her husband as a fool. She had a basket in her hand. ‘Go fetch some vegetables for our tea.’

Lindy ran over and grasped the basket. Jeb’s rocker creaked as he got up.

‘I’ll help.’

‘Ain’t no need Uncle Jeb. Lindy can do it.’

‘Sitting on my ass all day isn’t helping me feel at home. It just bores the hell out of me. What do you want?’

She shrugged and smiled, ‘Pick whatever you want.’

‘Right.’

They walked down to the garden together. About halfway down, Lindy slipped her hand into his. Jeb felt a strange warmth begin to flow through him.

‘What would you like?’

‘I like peas, but they are a pain.’

‘I’ll help you shell them.’

She smiled, ‘Cool, then let’s get lots of peas.’ She let go of his hand and ran off ahead.

Jeb was quite amazed at the variety in the garden. He was soon picking things on his own. After digging up some potatoes the basket was rather heavy. Jeb carried it back to the house for Lindy. He had grave doubts as to their ability to eat everything they had picked. He helped them prepare the vegetables. Some went into the fridge, others were frozen and packed away. Despite the fact that he lived on a spaceship, he couldn’t help but compare what they had when he was growing up to what they had now.

Things were still a little strained between him and his niece. This ultra-modern home simply wasn’t to his taste, but when he looked at Lindy, he began to forgive her. It was a nice home to bring up a child in. He decided to try a little.

‘I like the garden.’

She smiled, ‘Better than the house.’

He shook his head, ‘I’m getting used to it.’

‘I can move out if you want. I have enough money to buy or build one of my own.’

He shook his head. ‘Hell no. Who would look after the place when I am gone? An old log cabin with nothing of worth is one thing. This place is something different. It needs to be lived in, to be cared for. I would rather it were you than rent it out to a stranger. Then it gets awkward when I get home and I got to come stay with you.’

She laughed, ‘I suppose.’

‘You also got your business here, right.’

‘Yeah, and I got to start cooking and filming.’

‘I will leave you to it then.’

‘I had a call from a guy with a Jeep. He was an hour away then, that was almost an hour ago.’

‘I will go out and wait.’

‘Lindy, you can help me cook.’

‘Okay Mama. Can I go out and see Uncle Jeb’s jeep when it arrives?’

‘If we have the time.’

Jeb went back out to the porch. The little that was left of his lemonade now had a fly in it. He tossed it out onto the dirt and sat down to wait. It was only a further ten minutes before the Jeep arrived on the lack of a loader. The driver was a little star struck, as was the seller who had accompanied him. They shook hands all round.

‘Here she is sir, as promised.’

Jeb nodded, ‘Let’s get her off.’

He took a step to the side and let them handle it. The bed of the truck was tilted and lowered to the ground. The owner let her run off under her own inertia. Jeb walked over, the owner jumped out. Jeb slid in and ran his hands around the wheel.

‘You two look like old friends.’

‘I ain’t got that many friends left from that era. Drove a few of these. Had more than one shot out from under me. Thinking that if this guy has survived as long as I have, we needed to get acquainted.’

‘I have all the documentation. She was built in 1943. Went ashore on D-Day, saw out the whole war. Shipped home in forty-six and sold into private hands. Was used for ten years then stored in a barn. Lived there until ten years ago. Undergone a full restoration. I bought it five years ago. Barely used it. It just ain’t right. It needs to be driven; just didn’t want to sell it. Not to just anybody. When I heard you were home again, I thought that’s the guy I want to sell the Jeep too. That’s why I got in touch.’

Jeb nodded and turned the engine over. ‘Sounds good. Can I take it for a test drive?’

‘Sure, if you let me go with you.’

‘Jump in.’

Just then Lindy ran up, with her mother close on her heels. Jeb waited.

‘Can I go with you Uncle Jeb?’

‘I did add seatbelts,’ the owner told him.

‘Sure jump in.’

‘Barely got started,’ his niece puffed as she arrived.

‘Strap yourself in.’

‘Can I film this for my channel?’

‘Sure, why not.’ They all got in, ‘Ya’ll need to hang on tight.’

Jeb sped out of the yard and down the track. As he reached the bridge, he swung left and went down into the creek bed. He ran along it for a good hundred yards before spotting a likely spot, and swung it up the embankment. The screams of his passengers were music to his ears. He sped up the fields and around his property, crossing another creek at the other end. He drove into the yard and slewed to a halt.

‘Yup, I’ll take her.’ He held out his hand. The owner was a little shaken. In the back Lindy was laughing fit to bust.

The owner grasped his hand. ‘Sold. Now I understand why they were so popular back then.’

His niece got out of the Jeep. Despite getting soaked, her eyes were gleaming. She grabbed Lindy and dragged her back to the house.

They had to get washed and changed. Both were still laughing. When they returned to the kitchen, Lindy peeked out of the window.

‘What is Uncle Jeb doing?’

Linda also took a peek, ‘I don’t know.’

Lindy screwed her face up, ‘He is just sitting there in that Jeep with a silly smile on his face.’

‘I think he is reminiscing hun.’

‘What’s that?’

‘Memories sweetheart. Don’t disturb him.’

Chapter 23

Jeb was beginning to look forward to the start of each day. He was helping out on the farm a lot more. Linda had hired out the paddock and stables to a friend of hers who had a riding school. Jeb realised his niece had a head for business. There were no crops on the farm and most of it was growing wild. Yet the wild flowers themselves drew in business. A local beekeeper paid her in honey for allowing his hives onto the property. She herself had a YouTube channel in which she received money for advertising. She had a huge following for her garden and cookery videos. Jeb thought she was a genius; she in part put it down to having a very famous uncle.

Jeb took over the task of taking Lindy to school, in the Jeep of course. Everyone waved as he passed. Lindy was full of strange questions, weird notions, and ideas, that kept him entertained for hours. One day he suddenly realised that this was what he and his friends had fought for all those years ago. All the crap he had heard about kids being bad these days was washed away. He still found it a bit hard to take to strangers though, but through the ship he could keep in contact with his friends.

A couple of weeks after Lindy had returned to school, he received a very unexpected visitor. Babes landed in the paddock, and a single person got off. He knew exactly who it was at first glance. Babes took off again and the person let herself through the paddock gate. She ignored the panicking horses and strode boldly across the yard.

Jane adjusted her sun hat and peeked below her designer sunglasses.

‘I have come to visit.’

Jeb was lost for words for a moment. Her eyes turned cold as a very attractive young lady came out of the house, wiping her hands on an apron.

‘What was that Uncle Jeb?’

‘Just the ship. Gave the horses a bit of a fright. This here is Lady Jane Montgomery Royce. This here in my niece Linda.’

Jane approved, the dark glasses slipping back into place. She offered her hand.

‘A pleasure Linda. I am sorry about the horses, they do seem to be calming down a little.’

‘Yeah, sure,’ Linda took the offered hand, but wasn’t quite sure how to take the sight before her. The bright summer dress and hat were completely out of place and oozed class in a way she was very uncomfortable with.

A suitcase materialised on the porch. ‘I have come to visit America.’ She turned to Jeb, ‘Could you put me up for a few days?’

‘Sure. To what do I owe the pleasure?’

‘Find me a seat and I will tell you.’

‘Wait a moment,’ Linda disappeared and returned with a chair moments later.

‘Thank you,’ Jean took the offered chair and placed it close to Jeb’s. She sat down in a manner that begat her breeding. Linda was mesmerised by her beauty.

‘Would you like a lemonade?’

‘No thank you.’

‘Try it,’ Jeb persuaded. ‘It ain’t that stuff you get on the ship.’

‘If you recommend it.’

‘Uncle Jeb?’

‘Yes please.’

Linda retuned with some lemonade and cakes on a tray. Jane was pleasantly surprised.

‘These are wonderful, thank you.’

Linda knew by the simple tone of her voice that she wanted to talk to Jeb privately. She made her excuses and left.

They sat for an age in silence. Jane’s eyes were busy. She eventually broke the silence.

‘So, this is your little homestead. I thought you told me you had a rustic old cabin.’

‘A twister came and blew it away.’

‘Twister?’

‘A tornado, a big one.’

‘I see.’

‘Linda designed and had the house built in my absence.’

‘It doesn’t quite fit with your personality.’

‘I don’t suppose it does, but I’m fine with it now.’

Just then Lindy burst out of the house, ‘Woah!’

Jane smiled, ‘And who is this young lady?’

‘I’m Lindy,’ she burst out before Jeb could answer. ‘You’re the real Lady from the crew, ain’t you?’

‘It is “aren’t you”, and yes, I am.’

‘Wow! You are very beautiful.’

Jane smiled, ‘You are very pretty yourself.’

Linda appeared and dragged her inside with a yelp.

‘It would seem you have your hands full Jeb.’

‘She is a handful, but I can’t remember ever having enjoyed myself as much on leave.’

‘They are staying with you.’

‘I think I’m more staying with them. Linda and her husband have split up and she was staying here until she could afford a place of her own. In the meantime they turned this place into a home. A nice home. I asked them to stay on.’

‘I see. She is just your niece?’

Jeb’s mouth dropped open, ‘Shit! Of course she’s just…’ he bit his tongue. ‘Just my niece and her daughter.’ He snorted, ‘Did your sister kick you out?’

Jane laughed, ‘No of course not. My nephew is also delightful. I just wish they would hurry up and toilet train him.’

Jeb relaxed a bit, ‘So what takes you here?’

Jane only hesitated for a second, ‘Because I missed you.’

Jeb felt a thrill run through his entire body. ‘I know the feeling.’

‘I was waiting for you to visit Europe, and was going to grab you on the way past.’ She had a strange smile on her face. ‘Have you forsaken your friends in Berlin?’

Jeb shook his head, ‘Been comfortable here. Ain’t been lonely.’

‘I can see why. Your niece’s daughter is quite delightful.’

‘We get on real well. It’s the first time I have really connected with anyone. You know. Made me feel like all that we did was the right thing.’

‘What we are still doing?’

He found he had to agree, ‘What we are still doing.’ He took a sip of lemonade and she joined him. ‘You okay Jane?’

‘Feeling a little better now. I can’t believe I was abducted twice.’

‘Or me. I didn’t even wake up this time. I wonder how Charlie is getting on.’

‘Haven’t you been watching the news?’

‘Never got into the habit of watching that box yet.’

‘I have been watching the Modloch news. Lord Noch Man Drich is currently fighting with the Modloch forces. I think they have moved on to the third Albany planet. They have completely destroyed two so far.’

‘No shit!’

‘None at all. They are causing complete devastation. I have never seen anything like it. There are now billions of Albany heading to their original home planet. It is chaos. Their economy has collapsed, they are looking for worlds to take in their refugees. Starvation is setting in. It is horrible.’

‘You feel sympathy for them?’

‘Not at all. It is just horrible.’

‘Yeah, it ain’t nice, but I can’t find any sympathy for them either.’

‘Nor I. They have guided themselves down a path of self-destruction. I wonder why the Modloch Emperor has taken it so much to heart. I feel Charlie and Mya are only an excuse. Yet their territory is so far from his, I cannot see the advantage.’

‘Of all the races, the Modloch have gained far more than any other from their connections with Humanity. They are still gaining. It also puts Humanity further into their debt.’

‘That is true.’ She couldn’t find fault with his reasoning. ‘Why didn’t you go with Charlie and the others?’

‘He didn’t tell me what he was up to.’

‘Would you have gone?’

‘I would have made myself.’

‘Yes, I know that, but how would you have felt?’

Jeb took a deep breath, ‘I wouldn’t have wanted to go. I just felt tired. I’m glad I didn’t go. This trip has grounded me a little. Living with people again, with family, it has put me back in touch with what is really important.’

‘Keeping them safe.’

‘Sure thing.’

‘I felt ridiculously out of place. I wanted to buy my old home back, but that grocer still has it. I did realise that, the moment I do, I will have to stay behind. I’m not ready for that quite yet. In fact, I am terrified we will never get back.’

‘We will get back Jane.’

‘How do you know? The crew has split up. No one is talking about going back. Komoru has disappeared.’

‘I am an old soldier, I can feel it in my bones. Everyone got a shock; we all took it hard. It was a close call. We all need time to recover is all. Regain our courage, deal with it.’

‘This sounds very like the way you excused Charlie’s bad behaviour on the ship.’

‘He went through something. Sooner or later the bad shit that happened to you along the way comes back and bites you on the ass. We live with it, we deal with it. We support our friends who are going through it, because come the day it’s our turn to go through it, it is they who will look after and protect us.’

‘I am slowly beginning to understand the soldier’s mentality.’

‘Like it or not Jane, you are in the frontline now. It is a different war, that’s for sure, but we are still at war. One a friend is helping us win, because our hands are tied politically.’

Jane looked startled, ‘Goodness, that is quite deep for you.’

He looked her straight in the eye, ‘I’m glad to see your sense of humour is coming back.’

They both burst out laughing. She reached out and took his hand. ‘Thank you Jeb, I needed that.’

chapter 24

Komoru felt the serenity of the shrine sink into her soul. She had taken to sightseeing, something she had rarely bothered doing before. The beauty of her own country sometimes took her breath away. It had been a wonderful experience. Still, her mind was often invaded by thoughts of her recent adventures. She was regularly recognised, and people bowed in respect. Occasionally, a young girl or boy would dare to ask for an autograph.

She had steadfastly refused any official engagements or work requests. Once a week she found the need to speak to Lewis. He was always waiting, and it filled her heart with joy to see him so happy. As always, she valued his counsel. Steven had stayed a couple of weekends, but was very busy with the family business, as he put it. After a hectic couple of months he too disappeared off the scene.

‘Komoru Kaizu!’

She looked up, a little startled, to find an elderly monk standing there. She hadn’t heard him approach.

‘Yes, can I help you?’

‘I was going to ask you the same question.’

‘I don’t understand.’

‘Ours is quite a small society. When celebrities visit our shrines, word does spread around quite quickly. This must be the tenth one in the past few months at least.’

She smiled a little, ‘It has been more than that.’

‘You are a scientist, you travel to the far reaches of space, and I am sure that you are not a religious person. The question then to be asked is – what is the answer you are looking for?’

‘I may not be religious, nor am I looking for spiritual salvation. Simply spiritual recharging.’

‘May I sit with you?’

‘It is your temple.’

He sat with a smile, ‘I suppose it is, but I would not wish to pry where I am not welcome. I see that recent events have taken their toll on you. The news is that your fiancé has also taken a sabbatical.’

‘Steven, yes.’

‘I saw that documentary. It made me shudder when I saw what they had intended for you. Is true that they did that to hundreds of captives?’

‘Nearer thousands I think. They were breeding them like cattle.’

‘It was the way those blades were designed to terrify the captive before killing them; I think that was the part that shocked me the most.’

Komoru remembered them well. Once they had the machine working again, the blades had stabbed upwards only a short way. The would have nicked, rather than killed. It would have terrified anyone trapped inside or watching. Eventually the movements of the blades increased to inflict more serious and painful wounds. The terror for the victim must have increased exponentially. Eventually all four blades would have delivered a killing stroke, and a few seconds later, the person inside would have been turned to pulp.

‘It was horrific. Being there, seeing what they had intended for us. The sequence of the blades was deliberate; it was to cause extreme terror in the victim. Adrenalin is a major factor in the bonding of the serum.’

‘I think many of us here thought that you were just having fun out there.’

Komoru laughed, ‘Fun! Some of it has been, I will admit, but this last year has been very savage. The battle for the Ambatta home world was terrifying. So many people died.’

‘Ah yes, there was quite a backlash about that here. Why did Humanity become involved?’

‘We were forced to. We tried to keep out of it but couldn’t. Those people died to keep us safe. Steven and I, our crews too. It is all a test you see. To test the resolve of mankind, of Humanity. If we fail any of these tests, they will not allow us to join the Federation.’

‘Is that so important?’

She turned to look him straight in the eye, her eyes unemotional, ‘It is if you don’t want to end up in one of those blenders.’

‘Would they really kill us all?’

‘Those with O negative blood groups would live the longest. They would still, however, end up in a blender. The rest of us would be simply killed. Biological weapons for the most part. The world would end up entirely devoid of life.

‘Only those creatures living in the oceans would be safe. Sort of. They harvest them and use them as fertilizer. Only by joining the Federation can we hope to preserve our planet and our own species. The Albany already have a way of existing in our solar system. They aren’t the only ones with the technology to perfect a serum that would enable them to survive here. They already know it can be done and know how to do it.’

‘They would need some plants surely, to create oxygen, the trees and forests would be safe at least.’

Komoru placed her hands to her face, ‘What is it you people don’t understand? It would all be dead. They would plant their own trees; they are far more efficient at producing oxygen. They would be planted on high ground like this; where they can’t grow or harvest grass easily. I have seen what they can do on more than one planet. I have flown over vast deserts where once forests, creatures, insects and people lived. There was nothing left but patches of rubble where houses once stood.

‘In the first few years, they produce an acid rain which dissolves most things into the ground. Trees, structures. It activates on contact. I have researched how it is done. Huge machines will be landed. Like giant rollers. They will roll across our towns and cities, and flatten everything to dust. Extract that which cannot be crushed, flattened or dissolved. I have seen footage of these machines in action. They are terrifying.’

‘Wouldn’t that kill the fish too?’

She sighed heavily, ‘It activates on contact with the material it is intended to dissolve. These people are so much more advanced that we are. Why are you finding it so difficult to understand? It won’t harm the fish, but it could reduce something like the Yamamoto to a pile of red rust on the sea bed in a matter of days.’

The monk seemed a little stunned, and lost for words for a while.

‘There are those who are advocating for the freedom of movement for our people.’

Komoru shook her head, ‘Until we gain Federation status, they wouldn’t be safe. They won’t be safe even after we achieve Federation status, but our home world at least will be safe.’

‘Why would they bother after we achieve that status?’

‘Good grief! Our solar system is untapped for mineral wealth. It is worth an astronomical amount. There will be plenty trying to take advantage of that. There are those who can survive here in our solar system. The Modloch have a whole planet of people who can survive.’

‘Then why hasn’t the Modloch Emperor invaded?’

‘I am quite sure it has crossed his mind more than once. But look at it from a slightly different point of view. The one person to survive from the crew of the Burning Wind was from that planet, but he still came down with the plague that prevents them returning, by law, through the barrier. In thousands of years he is the only one that has survived that plague. They are all terrified of it. The Modloch Emperor could put half the population of that planet on Earth, but none would be able to return. His best engineers come from that planet. Its people are a valuable resource. He also knows that their DNA is far more compatible with most from across the great barrier than ours is. Only an original home world is protected by the Federation, not secondary ones. It is a secondary planet. It would make it vulnerable to attack and its people vulnerable as well. Do you understand the expression first dibs?’

He laughed, ‘I believe I do.’

‘The Modloch Emperor could never hope to defend this solar system, or Earth. He would soon be dealing with hundreds of thousands of invasions, with races abducting his people to make serums. Earth would be fought over for centuries to come. Only the indigenous life forms from a planet can hope to protect it through reaching Federation status. By protecting and helping us, he gets first dibs on anything coming from Earth.’

‘Some would argue we are giving him too much.’

‘He has taken his people to war over us. It is his people who are dying right now to protect Earth. You can bundle it up anyway you wish, but that is what he is doing. What more do you people want?’

‘Isn’t he protecting his investment?’

‘Of course he is, but it is an investment in the Human race, not a monetary one. I have met the Modloch Emperor. He is hard and uncompromising, yet I feel he has a genuine affection for us.’

‘Did you like him?’

She laughed, ‘I think he scares me more than the Albany. Yet I trust him, and I trust his word. He is a good friend and a brutal enemy.’

The monk got to his feet and bowed, ‘I am sorry to have disturbed you. Thank you for taking the time to speak to me. It has helped me understand more of what is happening in our vast universe. Thank you also for your service and helping keep Humanity safe.’

She gave a wan smile and bowed from the waist.

The monk went around the side of a building and stopped beside two others.

‘Did you get all of that?’

‘Yes sir. Do you think she caught on to who you really were?’

‘No, but let’s get out of here before she does discover us.’

The large van was a half mile from the shrine. The news team climbed on board and the van drove off in a hurry. The producer took off the beads and handed them into the back.

‘That was very well thought out sir. Congratulations.’

‘It wasn’t that hard, she was just following a list from the tourist agency. This was the next on the list. Don’t make too much out of it.’

‘Would you like us to begin cutting it now?’

‘No, let’s not cut it. I want her answers to be heard as they were given.’

‘Nothing?’

‘No, this is too important to play around with. It is the first time she has spoken openly about any of this. Our governments and the Earth’s government put the spin upon all of this. This has come from someone who is on the cusp of it all, explained in a way that all will understand. I will be making a formal apology at the beginning and at the end of the piece.’

‘Why?’

‘Komoru Kaizu has obviously been heavily traumatised by recent events, as must all of those who were involved. Considering what they have been through, we should show that much respect.’

‘Are you changing your stance on it?’

‘This interview has changed my perception. I want to be one of the first across that barrier when the restrictions are lifted, but I don’t want to end up in a blender. I could see the horror in her eyes as we spoke about it. It was real. Every moment of it. I have been in this business long enough to know.’

The van drove down the mountain along the long winding roads. High above Komoru got to her feet.

‘Have they gone Ico?’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘Then let’s go home.’

A moment later the courtyard was empty. A light breeze began to play with the dust. A single leaf, snapped off by a passing bird, danced alone across the naked yard; the world its stage.

Chapter 25

Steven opened his eyes with a groan. He was experiencing his first full-on hangover.

‘You need water my heart. You are extremely dehydrated.’

‘Oh! Get out of my head Babes, it hurts.’

He was aware that his body stank. He stripped off and sat in the shower for almost fifteen minutes.

Once he had taken a large glass of water, the nanites in his blood stream began to deal with the hangover. He considered breakfast, but his stomach churned. He wandered outside. It seemed to be raining everywhere but over his garden. Then he looked up. The shape of the ship could be clearly seen. Water cascaded down off her invisible sides. A few doors down one of his neighbours was scowling at him. The water was running down into his garden. Steven smiled and waved, but the man just shook his head.

‘I think we need a new home Babes.’

‘You may be correct my heart. It would be nice to be able to land somewhere.’

He turned back to face his childhood home. ‘You know, I think it is time to move on.’

‘Where would you like to move to?’

‘I have no idea. Somewhere with more space.’

She spent the next couple of hours sending images of places from all over the world. Steven slumped onto his couch, exhausted despite the fact that he hadn’t done a single thing. He wondered how Buzz was doing. He had returned across the barrier at the first opportunity to be with his family. Steven felt lonely. Yet, he wasn’t in the mood for company yet. The news was full of reports of the interview with Komoru, an interview that had been stolen. He hoped to God that there had been no reporters amongst the people he had gotten drunk with last night. As the day wore on, it was obvious that nothing sinister had happened. He half expected his mother to appear and begin to harass him, just as she had done when he had first arrived home. Blissfully, since he had decided to do more work for the company, she had left him alone.

He found it hard to understand why it had become so difficult for him to go into work every morning. His nights had been filled with bad dreams of flashing blades. Drink had seemed the obvious choice. It was hard to dream when you were drunk, but this morning told him that it was just the wrong thing to do. Now he turned his mind properly to the problem, it didn’t take him long to realise that he had been traumatised by his experience. Was this why Komoru had taken off so quickly? It had to be.

With his own diagnosis complete, he ordered a complete mental health check on the whole crew. He hired the best psychiatrists and even went himself a number of times. He talked to Komoru and even she began to attend. Slowly they began to recover.

Chapter 26

‘Homey.’

Linda bristled, ‘Excuse me?’

‘Lindy asked what I thought of the food, I replied “homey”.’

‘You don’t like it!’

‘It is pleasant enough.’

‘You don’t like it.’

Jane dabbed her mouth and put her fork down. ‘There is nothing wrong with the taste or the food. It is certainly suitable for the kind of hard work you do here everyday, but it isn’t fine dining.’

Jeb spotted Linda bristle and decided to intervene. ‘It is good wholesome food, the kind needed and suitable for where we are and where we live.’

‘That was exactly what I was saying,’ Jane agreed.

‘It isn’t fine dining though,’ Linda grated.

Lindy’s eyes swept across the table from woman to woman. She knew her mother was having a hard time accepting the new woman in their life.

‘What is fine dining?’

‘It is a different class of food,’ Jane informed her.

‘Can I taste it?’

Jeb stepped in, ‘We could treat them Jane.’

‘I checked online. There isn’t anywhere within a thousand miles I would consider fine dining.’

‘Wow! So high class.’

Jane read the sarcasm correctly, ‘We are what we are Linda. I was brought up eating food cooked by some of the finest chefs in the world. You are not a classically trained chef. There is no need for you to get upset.’

Jeb jumped in again, ‘We could invite Cookie.’ It staved off Linda’s sharp reply.

‘That is a wonderful idea. I am not sure if they will come though.’

‘You mean Mya?’

‘I was speaking to Lord Dunedin before I left. It would seem the nature of their relationship has changed somewhat.’

‘Ah! I thought they were going to wait.’

‘Mya had a change of heart after our recent adventures. It was, after all, the second time she had been abducted.’

‘Just like us.’

‘Yes.’

‘We can still try.’

A couple of days later, Babes dropped off the smiling couple. Linda and Lindy both took to them. They quickly got settled in and Linda showed Cookie around.

‘So what ingredients do you need to treat me to this fine dining experience? Will I need to shop somewhere special for it?’

Cookie took a look around the garden and burst out laughing.

‘You have more than enough here.’ He turned to Jeb. ‘Do you have any guns here? A shotgun would be handy.’

‘Sure have Cookie. Got shotguns and a couple of rifles.’

‘Let’s go shopping then.’

‘Sounds great to me.’

A few hours later they returned with a mixed bag of wild fowl and rabbits. Linda regarded the game with mixed feelings.

‘Are you sure about this? We don’t eat any of this.’

Cookie unrolled his knives with a flourish and a smile.

‘Aye, of course I am. It is game. Lean meat with very little fat on it. Very good for you.’

She looked to Jane, ‘Do you really eat this stuff?’

‘Of course.’

Lindy also had her nose curled up at the sight of the offering. Linda couldn’t back down now.

‘Well, we can try.’

She was filming the whole thing and she quickly realised Cookie’s skills. The time flew past. Cookie prepared a tureen of wild game with a sauce, and some simple vegetables to accompany it.

Mya served them at the table. The portions were quite small. Jane and Jeb were eager to taste, but Linda and Lindy were still very sceptical.

Linda took a deep breath, ‘Well here goes.’ One small taste was enough. The expression on her face totally changed. ‘Oh my! Oh wow!’ She took another mouthful. ‘Oh this is amazing.’

Lindy was persuaded to try a little, her face also undertook a metamorphosis.

‘Yummy, yummy, yummy!’ She quickly demolished everything on her plate. ‘Can I have more please?’

Mya took her plate, ‘Of course.’

‘Eat it slower,’ her mother cautioned.

Linda caught Jane’s eye and she smiled at her. Linda smiled back.

‘You were right Jane, this is way different. It certainly does make my cooking seem very homey.’

‘Don’t patronise yourself Linda. Your food is very good.’

‘Oh aye, what does she like to cook?’ Cookie asked.

It started a debate that was soon flowing around the world.

The following day, Jane suggested they try their hand at fishing. Linda was excited to get a few tips from Cookie and they were stuck in front of the camera most of the day.

Jane and Jeb disappeared in the Willys. On the edge of his property, he found a nice stand of trees that gave good shade. He stopped and got out. Jane followed.

‘That was different,’ she decided.

‘You like it?’

‘It wasn’t the most comfortable of rides. Why didn’t you buy a new one?’

‘Nostalgia. It’s what I drove in the Second World War.’

‘I see, sentimental attachment.’ She looked into the back, ‘Where are your fishing rods?’

Jeb took a knife and a plastic box from the back of the Jeep and pointed to the trees, ‘Ain’t made them yet.’

Jane lifted the brim of her hat, ‘Are you being serious!’

‘Of course.’

‘How very rustic. Still, lead on.’

It didn’t take Jeb long to fashion a couple of poles and attach some line. He led the way through some quite dense brush. Jane carried a basket. When they reached the bank, she took out a blanket and laid it down on the ground. They sat, and Jeb baited the hooks. With a flick of the wrist, her line sailed out across the water.

He couldn’t help but notice, ‘You have done this before.’

‘I do enjoy a little fly fishing now and then. It was something my father was very fond of.’ She smiled, ‘Some of my happiest childhood memories with my father.’

‘I get yah.’

‘What is this river called?’

‘We call this a crick, or a creek. No idea, ain’t never met anyone to ask. Where were you fishing last?’

‘On the Royal Dee just the other week there. I caught a couple of nice salmon.’

‘Right!’

‘The Royal family has taken to Balmoral for its yearly sabbatical: hunting, fishing, entertaining.’

‘They still do that?’

She raised an eyebrow, ‘You know about that?’

‘I was stationed in England for a couple of years, sure I know about that.’

It wasn’t long before Jane caught her first one. She wasn’t happy with the size though and slipped it back into the water. Twenty minutes later, she caught a decent sized one.

‘You are beginning to make me feel inadequate.’

‘I do seem to have that effect on men, but it must be the first time I have had that effect on you Jeb.’

He laughed, ‘You have never made me feel inadequate Jane. I like you for a lot of reasons; ain’t just because you are beautiful. You got guts, I always admired that about you.’

‘I have guts. What a horrible thing to say.’

‘It is a compliment.’

‘Your compliments are rather dowdy Jeb.’

‘It is the language barrier. It means you have nerves of steel and courage.’

‘Guts! Dearie me…’ her line twitched. She pulled in another small fish and let it go. He shook his head.

‘I don’t consider myself as courageous.’

‘I’m not sure if any of us are really courageous. It is simply the way we deal with things. As a soldier, you learn or you die. If the guy on the other side is smarter than you are, more experienced, then the chances are it will be you who dies. I was pretty lucky to go to war with some experienced NCOs. I listened and learned; I survived.’

‘What about luck?’

‘That can have a lot to do with it too.’

‘We have both been very lucky.’

‘We were lucky Charlie’s instincts were right.’

Jane paused. ‘There is something off about him, something no one is telling us.’

‘I know that. He kinda knows too much, too much of the time, don’t he?’

‘It is like he can see right through you. It can make a person feel uncomfortable at times.’

‘I heard he had a go at you in the canteen. What was that about?’

‘I informed him that as he was now a Lord, he was a suitable candidate for a Lady’s consideration as a partner.’ Jeb’s eyebrows shot up.

‘He more or less told me to grow up and accept the fact that I was in love with you.’

Jeb almost choked, ‘He said that?’

‘Yes he did.’

‘Were you really hitting on Charlie?’

‘I was actually making a joke, or trying to anyway. I felt he wasn’t in a very nice place and was trying to elevate it with a little humour.’

Jeb’s world stopped spinning, ‘Let’s get back to the part where he said you were in love with me. Is that true?’

She turned towards him, ‘Of course it is, but please don’t get too excited over it. My mother always told me you can’t help who your heart falls in love with, but one should never let that overrule your head. Never settle for anyone less than a Lord, or a person who will inherit a title.’

Jane squealed as Jeb threw her back on to the rug. As their lips met, her knee connected.

chapter 27

‘You okay Jeb?’

Jeb put the basket down in front of the frowning Cookie.

‘Yeah fine.’

‘You are walking a little funny.’

‘Strained myself a little climbing over a gate.’

‘Aye okay. What did you bring me?’ He opened the basket, ‘Oh, very nice.’ He took out the fish.

Jane pointed to the smallest, ‘That is the one Jeb caught.’ She walked away with a strange enigmatic smile on her face.

Linda had a good idea of where they had gone, and couldn’t remember seeing a gate anywhere in that area. Lindy came rushing in.

‘Jane, would you like to go riding?’

‘I think I would love to. What about you Jeb?’

Jeb growled a little, ‘I’ll pass this time.’ His answer seemed to amuse her even more. Fifteen minutes later she reappeared in jeans. Lindy grasped her hand and almost dragged her out of the house. Cookie asked Linda if she could go gather a few herbs for him. Mya went with her.

‘So what really happened Jeb?’

Jeb eased himself onto a chair, ‘Well, she told me that she was in love with me, and when I romantically pinned her to the blanket for our first kiss, she kneed me in the balls.’

Cookie laughed so hard he almost fell over, ‘What did she say?’

‘Accused me of stealing her first kiss like an animal. I have no decency or decorum.’ It just made Cookie laugh all the harder. ‘You must know a few of these dames Cookie.’

‘You mean the nobility? I do, but I have never gotten the knickers off of one of them. Not that they don’t come off easily enough. It’s a simple case of who they come off to.’

‘You mean you gotta be some kind of Lord or something?’

‘Lord, or next in line for the title. Jane is from a time that is long past. They were stricter then than they are now. Who knows what is going through her head.’

Jeb shifted uncomfortably, ‘Man, my balls ache. One little flick of that tongue, then bang.’

‘Was it worth it?’

Jeb grinned from ear to ear, ‘Oh hell yeah. The big question I need answered now is: who the hell do I have to kill to get a title?’

The kitchen rocked with laughter.

Jane on the other hand was taking a ride around the boundary of Jeb’s property. In her mind she was comparing the size of that property to that which her father once owned. She calculated that they were close to the same size. Jeb called this a homestead; the fields were fallow and full of wild flowers. Here and there she could see hives, where the busy bees shuttled pollen back and forth.

Her lips still tingled from her first kiss and she flushed happily from time to time. It had been a great weight off her mind to confess her feelings for Jeb, but he would have to work a lot harder to be able to steal another kiss. Lindy talked for most of the ride. Her endless prattle was strangely comforting. Jane stopped on top of a small rise. A light wind weaved the wild flowers in strange patterns. It made her smile. Maybe one day she would become the mistress of this land. She wondered what Jeb would do now he knew for certain. It could well prove to be fun.

chapter 28

Komoru had sat for a long time in front of the tablet. She was feeling much better; the psychiatrist Steven had arranged for her to see had done wonders for her peace of mind. The sessions had turned to twice weekly. She had began to reconnect with the others and take an interest in what they were doing.

This was going to be the hardest call of all. With a deep breath she pressed the button. She half expected to be ignored, but it took her a dozen times to become connected.

The blackened face of Charlie appeared on screen. Streaks of light flashed above him in the darkness. Komoru was stunned for a second.

‘What the hell do you want? I’m a bit busy.’

She found her voice, ‘Are you in the middle of a battle?’

‘Now what on Earth makes you think that?’

‘Maybe later then. It is important.’

‘I’ll call you.’

‘You won’t.’

‘I just said I would. Bloody hell…’ the screen went blank.

It was six hours before the call came. Charlie was in a building somewhere. Behind him a window was beginning to glow with the dawn of a new day.

‘You called.’

‘Where are you?’

He held up the tablet. She could see out of the window now. The screen flared as the sun began to rise. It was a familiar scene on most worlds. The trees were all the same. These must have surrounded an impressive building. As the light grew she noticed something strange about them. Many were broken, blasted to pieces. Smoke was rising from all around. The tablet dropped onto his lap again. She could see him a little better in the growing light. He was covered in filth and blood.

‘Are you bleeding?’

‘Isn’t mine. We are on another Albany home-world. One more to go before we reach the main one.’

‘How are you feeling Charlie?’

He considered the question, ‘Better, why?’

‘I feel I need to speak to you.’

‘Fine, speak.’

‘You don’t make it easy, do you Charlie?’

‘Is there any reason I should.’

She thought it over, ‘No I don’t suppose there is. I would help if I understood what it was I actually did.’

‘You stuck your nose in where you had no business. You tried to cause a rift between Jean and myself. That was only the start of it Komoru.’

‘Steven knows what happened to you.’

‘Impossible. He isn’t bright enough to work that one out himself.’

She sighed, ‘No he isn’t, and neither am I. Charlie, I need to understand what it was I did.’

‘You know what you did, you just don’t know the consequences.’

‘Then I need to know the consequences.’

He shook his head. ‘You don’t deserve to know. I’ll bet it was Mary who worked it out, not Steven.’

‘I believe so.’

‘Big question here: if Steven knows, then Babes knows, then Ico knows, so how come you don’t?’

‘Babes cut communications with Ico while they were discussing it.’

‘Oh! I didn’t know they could do that.’ Charlie shook his head again, ‘Look, it is way beyond the point of there being anything you can do about it Komoru, so why don’t you just drop it? If it means anything to you, I’m sorry for losing my temper with you. It was wrong of me. It isn’t like you are the first chick to ever get on my wick. I over reacted. I apologise.’

Komoru couldn’t help herself, ‘I bet that wasn’t easy to say.’

‘You have no idea. Just forget it, alright. This call is probably being monitored, so go away before you get me killed.’

‘Alright. I am sorry too by the way.’

‘You already apologised.’

‘Have you accepted it?’

‘Not a chance.’ The screen went blank.

Komoru wanted to scream. She took a deep breath. At least he spoke to her. It was a first step.

She got up and went outside. The sun was just beginning to sink below the horizon. It had rained earlier in the day and the air was now crisp and clean. She looked inside. It suddenly felt empty. She closed her eyes. The image of Steven appeared in her mind and she smiled.

‘You okay sweetheart?’

‘What are you doing Steven?’

‘Not much. Getting kind of bored now. What about you?’

‘I feel the need to be wined, dined and courted.’

‘Go take a bath and get ready, I’ll pick you up in an hour.’

‘Alright, you choose.’

‘I quite fancy Tokyo.’

‘I know a place. Let me make a call. It is fine cuisine, you will have to wear a suit and tie.’

‘Sounds great, any dancing?’

‘A little, but it is all waltzing.’

‘Sounds very high class.’

‘High class and exclusive.’

‘Oh! Nice.’

‘Yes, it will make a pleasant change from the bars you have been frequenting.’

‘Ouch!’

‘It’s all right, I know you have been good.’

‘I suppose that is one thing.’

An hour later Komoru was still getting ready. Steven arrived already suited up. She saw the look in his eye.

‘Don’t you dare.’

He grinned, ‘I’m starving.’

‘You will just have to wait. Help me with my kimono.’

It was a task he had performed many times before.

An hour later they arrived at the main airport in Tokyo. Ico was a frequent visitor. They only had to wait a few minutes until they were given clearance to land. Ico slid in over the city to his normal spot on the airfield, away from the main traffic. A limousine arrived five minutes later. No one asked Steven for his passport. They were whisked away.

Most of the couples there were Japanese. Their table had been booked next to a large window. Below the lights of Tokyo stretched out before them. They drank expensive wine and ate small courses. When the mood took them, they danced. Everyone in the room knew who they were and admired them from afar. By the end of the evening, the time difference was beginning to tell on Steven. They clambered back on board Ico.

‘Thank God these ships can fly themselves.’

Komoru giggled, ‘I think we could still be charged for being in charge of an aircraft while drunk.’

‘That is true,’ he admitted. ‘I doubt if it would apply to Ico. He is in charge of himself, and he isn’t drunk.’

‘Ico, take us home,’ Komoru shouted aloud.

The ship lifted up and a short time later they tumbled down the rap and into her house. The evening quickly became passionate and the hours drifted by until they fell into an exhausted sleep.

Steven got up in the morning and made breakfast. They sat down to eat, none the worse for their evening out. Komoru decided to broach the subject.

‘I talked to Charlie yesterday.’

Steven was immediately on alert, ‘Oh! How is he?’

‘Unforgiving, but he did apologise for assaulting me.’

‘That is progress I suppose.’

‘I thought so. They are still fighting. I caught him in the middle of a battle, he actually called me back later. He was covered in gore.’

‘Eating here!’

‘Sorry.’

Steven wanted to change the subject, ‘I am putting my house on the market.’

Surprise showed on Komoru’s face, ‘You love that house.’

‘I do, but it’s just too small for the family.’

Komoru laughed, ‘I suppose it is.’

‘It rained hard the other week there. All the water ran off Babes and flooded a couple of gardens nearby. My neighbours were not amused. I need somewhere bigger.’

‘Come and stay with me.’

Steven scratched his chin, ‘You sure?’

‘I have plenty room for both ships.’

‘True, but this is your sanctuary.’

‘I like it when you are here.’ She reached over, ‘We are engaged to be married. Why shouldn’t we stay together?’

‘Have you decided on a date yet?’

‘I have.’

‘Oh! When were you going to tell me?’

‘There’s plenty time.’

‘Really! When then?’

‘A year after we get full Federation status.’

Steven blinked a few times as he tried to figure out the reason. He gave up.

‘Why?’

‘Because I want to get married across the great barrier, and I want all of our family there.’

‘That makes sense.’

‘Of course it does.’

‘So what do you want to do today?’

‘I want to go to the beach. I want to go swimming.’

He frowned, ‘Why? That isn’t like you.’

‘I want you to come and stay here. I want you to fall in love with Japan. I want to do the things with you I never had the courage to do when I was young. Simple things like go to the beach in the summer. I want a real summer break.’

‘Why the hell not. I’m in.’

They finished their breakfast quickly and got ready to set off. Steven felt his spirits soar. He now had a date for the wedding, or at least a close proximity. Komoru wanted him to stay with her. He loved her home, it was the most beautiful place he had ever seen. The garden was exquisite, lovingly tended by a small army of discreet gardeners.

A couple of teenage girls screamed when they suddenly appeared a few feet away. Komoru bowed and apologised. They were quickly recognised and all was forgiven. Komoru had chosen a one-piece swimsuit, however she quickly noticed Steven ogling a few beauties in bikinis and wasn’t amused. That night she and Ico designed a new bikini just for her. The following day at a different beach she managed to hold his attention for most of the day. On the third day she noticed he was looking at women with bigger chests than she had. It began an internal war. Ico assured her that he could manipulate the cells that made cell fat to increase her bust size. He also suggested she did something about her back and neck muscles, as she commonly slouched over.

By the end of the month, Steven’s eyes were fixated on only one person. Komoru had undergone quite a radical change in her body; although Ico would say the biggest change was in her state of mind and confidence. She sat up straighter; the lifelong slouch was gone, and her breasts had been pumped up a couple of sizes. Of course, her new posture made them seem even bigger.

Their six-month sabbatical was quickly coming to an end. They began to get in touch with other crew members to see what they were doing and how they were feeling about going back across the great barrier.

Chapter 29

Charlie had taken up his normal position against the wall. He was aware of Rannalld’s watchful eye. Over the months he had been hoping that Charlie would take a more positive role in planning, but Charlie realised most of what they talked about was over his head and left it to the Bear. The commanders around the table were having a lively debate on how to proceed on the penultimate planet before the Albany home-world.

The Bear looked up from the map-table and spotted Charlie wiping away a trickle of blood with a tissue. He stood upright.

‘Charlie, come over here.’ A little surprised, Charlie went over. ‘Have you been listening?’

‘Aye, of course I have. A mile area around the Royal residence on this planet is a complete blackspot. No comms, our scanners can’t penetrate their dampening field around it. All our probes have been shot down.’

‘What do you think we should do?’

Charlie already knew what was happening below, he simply hadn’t had a chance to tell the Bear yet. ‘It’s a trap designed to slow us down. Let’s blow the shit out of it, kill the planet and move on.’

Rannalld grasped the opportunity now Charlie was at the table.

‘What about the Albany Royal in residence there?’

‘Who says he is in residence?’

‘Our intelligence services.’

‘Who are getting most of their intelligence from the Albany news services. These aren’t Modloch Royalty, Rannalld, they are Albany. We are at war with the Albany. Are the members of our family openly disclosing their whereabouts twenty-seven hours a day to the media?’

‘Of course not.’

‘Then bomb the shit out of it and let’s move on.’

There was one Modloch who didn’t want to give up on it.

‘Lord Noch Man Drich?’

‘Commander Hookah.’

‘Lord Noch Man Drich, the men are ready to fight, eager to fight with you at our side. We can go down there and take them out. We can find that noble.’

‘He isn’t there, he has already run. It is an obvious trap. It is meant to delay us, tie us down, sap our resources.’

The Commander’s head dropped, ‘Then that means there is no further role for us.’

‘There will always be a role for you, you are a Modloch Space Marine.’

‘Not like this sir.’

A slow smile spread across Charlie’s face, ‘You are right of course. It is time for the special force we made to be dissolved. If it is ever needed again, you will have a core of professionals who have fought in this manner at your disposal to form it again.’

He let out a strange bellow, ‘Lord Noch Man Drich; stay with us, do not dissolve us.’

‘It has nothing to do with me Commander Hookah. I’m not even a member of the Modloch forces. I’m just here for the fight. The fight is now over. We started out with a hundred men. That is near a thousand now. We took thirty per cent casualties.’

‘Yes, but we killed ten times that number of Albany. We caught all those we were asked to and those who hid from us. We were something special.’

Charlie leaned against the table, ‘Your soldiers are some of the best I have ever fought alongside. What say you Bear?’

‘Damn close. I would serve with any of them again.’

‘There you have it. You will find no better compliment. You have a wife and children Commander?’

‘Yes sir.’

‘What about those that you command?’

‘A few, not all.’

‘Then it is time to give those people a rest. Let them get home, find a mate and sow the next generation of Modloch Space Marines. After that, feel free to throw them into a hopeless battle whenever you like.’

There was a great roar of laughter all around the table. Eventually even Hookah began to laugh. When it died down Charlie addressed Rannalld.

‘Is there some form of official unit citation that can be given to Hookah and his men for the job they have done?’

Rannalld was pleased, ‘There is. If you would also sign it. Two Royal signatures are always better than one.’

‘You have it.’

‘We will see to it right after this meeting.’ He turned his attention back to those around the table. ‘I find myself in agreement with Lord Noch Man Drich. Have a couple of ships wipe this place off the face of the planet and order the dispersal of the contaminant.’

The meeting broke up ten minutes later. Hookah looked sad but proud. A quick look into his mind told Charlie that the Marine was trying hard to find a way to explain this to his men so the blow would be softened. They had been hard to whip into shape to start with; but after the first battle, it had become a point of honour to get into the unit. Stories of glorious hand-to-hand battles with the Albany had done their rounds.

Rannalld nodded at Charlie and he followed him through. Rannalld pulled a root beer from his fridge.

‘Want one?’

‘Nah! Never been that fond of the stuff.’

‘Water?’

‘No, I’m fine.’

Rannalld popped the top off and sipped it straight from the bottle. He came over and sat down in his chair. He indicated with a hand for Charlie to sit down. He complied.

‘Your high command is getting pretty mad with me. Do you want to go now?’

‘Oh hell no. I want to see this through to the end.’

‘I wish you would participate more in the planning of things Charlie.’

‘I know brother, but it really isn’t my place. I don’t have the exclusive or expensive training you or any of your staff have, and they know that.’

‘They accept you.’

‘No they don’t. They accept the Bear, not me.’

‘You are sure about that?’

‘I still have to prove myself to them.’

‘You will never do that by leaning against the wall in there.’

Charlie shrugged and shook his head, ‘It doesn’t matter Rannalld. I will probably never see any of them again after this, but at least I hope I will leave them with the correct impression.’

‘What is your idea of the correct impression Charlie?’

‘That I can do my job. That I don’t interfere in things that I have no knowledge about. That I give them the respect they are due. When I first arrived, and you announced with great gusto that your brother was here and together we would take the fight to the Albany, you really alienated me from most of the staff. It has taken time for me to gain their trust.’

‘I think Hookah would marry you if he got the chance, along with his men.’

Charlie burst out laughing, ‘He is some guy, straight, honest and a damn good fighter. Trust comes from the bottom up Rannalld. You know that.’

‘I am a Royal, I have never had to gain anyone’s trust, I command it.’

‘Don’t give me that shit, you have earned that trust many times over, and you know it.’

‘I was never the best at officer school.’

‘That counts for nothing, some of the best Human commanders were academically poor.’

‘Now that doesn’t make me feel so bad.’ He laughed and took another slug of root beer, ‘Still, I think your words had some weight in there today.’

‘Aye, I think they did, but only because the Bear asked me what I thought, and half of them thought the same way anyway.’

‘You really aren’t giving in, are you?’

‘Nope. Over the past few years, I seem to have developed a talent for solving problems, not planning major battle campaigns. Way over my head brother.’

‘Then maybe it is time we addressed that.’

‘Go to hell! I’m due to retire from the military soon, not get out and start a brand-new career in a different army.’

Rannalld laughed, ‘You are a Royal Modloch, we all have to serve, whether we like it or not.’

‘Like to see you make me try.’

Rannalld howled with delight and smashed his fist onto the table, ‘I would lose, but it isn’t me who would be ordering you Charlie, it is Darrick.’

‘Hey, he made me a Federation citizen, a Royal Modloch, I had no damn say in the matter.’

Rannalld thought that was even more hilarious, ‘That is how it should be.’ He took a deep breath, ‘Still, I have enjoyed this time we have spent together. Your people fit in well here. The women have done their jobs really well. The men are really fond of them. I am surprised how well in fact. They all achieved accreditation by the way and the months they spent on board serving with us has fully qualified them to the first two grades in their respective fields.’

‘Awesome. Does that comply with Federation accreditation?’

‘Don’t worry Charlie, they are fully accredited. I had notice sent to your authorities and they replied with a rather muted thank you for the consideration shown.’

‘Well wasn’t that nice of them. So what now?’

‘Darrick want us to smash their moon and throw enough chunks at their home world to cripple the Albany for years.’

‘I have been wondering about that. Isn’t it illegal?’

‘No. From the legal perspective, any large chunks coming off the moon will be classed as collateral damage. Besides the moon is not in direct orbit with the planet. It is too far away to have an affect on it.’

‘I get it. Our moon has a direct affect on the tides on our world.’

‘Not so in this case, so it is legal. Our problem is smashing it to pieces and letting the pieces rain down on their world.’

‘If they get through.’

‘There is that. It will have to be sizable chunks.’

‘Are you hoping to land troops?’

‘No, just blast it to pieces from a safe distance. We will have to destroy what little they have of a fleet first. Then it is ours for the taking.’

‘You make it sound easy.’

‘It should be, but we won’t know until we get there.’

chapter 30

The Modloch fleet cut through the remnants of the Albany forces in a single morning. The Albany had mounted weapons on everything they could get their hands on, including freighters. The Modloch forces were riding on a high as they approached the moon. Their spirits were soon dampened. The first hundred ships to approach were badly mauled, a dozen ships fully destroyed. Rannalld sent in a thousand with twice the loss and no clear gain. On the third try the same results were realised.

Charlie approached Rannalld. He placed his hands on his shoulder. ‘Enough brother.’

He shrugged Charlie off, ‘We will blast them to pieces.’

‘Enough, call the ships back.’

His fury began to abate, ‘You had better have a way of solving the problem then Charlie?’

‘Get dozens of ships to return to the scene of the last battle. Get them to tow every hulk here. We will throw them at that moon all at once. That should give us a better chance of mapping out their defences.’

Rannalld had completely calmed down now. He studied Charlie intensely.

‘That is quite a good idea. It will take a couple of hours. We will convene in the war room in an hour and discuss it.’

It was over an hour later before the Commanders gathered. They were still mad at the thrashing that had been meted out to them. The intelligence officers were getting a roasting from Rannalld.

‘I simply don’t understand why you had no clue as to the depth of their defences.’

The junior officer was beginning to panic, but his senior held his ground.

‘I tried to warn you sir. No one has ever got near that moon. We know it is their primary base of ship building. We know it is where they made the city ship. It was bound to be heavily defended, but not even I expected it to be this bad. They have basically turned the whole damn moon into a city ship.’

‘Lord Noch Man Drich has suggested that we gather up all the ships and debris from the last battle and throw it at them.’

The old Modloch turned towards Charlie and dipped his head respectfully.

‘That is a good idea. We can ring the moon and toss garbage at it from all directions. It should help us map out their defences thoroughly. We can then try and find a weak spot, or cause one.’

The other Commanders also acknowledged Charlie with a nod. It pleased Rannalld.

‘How would that help us?’ The Bear asked, not quite up to date with the technology.

One of the junior officers answered him, ‘It all has to do with field resonance sir. Most of the debris will be obliterated, but enough should get through. It will strike the shields and send out ripples along it, like a pebble in a pool of water. We should be able to read those ripples. It will give us a clear picture of their shields, scope, power. All of that stuff.’

‘Excellent explanation, thank you. I am obviously out of my depth on this kind of thing.’ He looked over, ‘Charlie, this is more your thing. Would you take my place here?’

‘Eh?’

‘You understand field harmonics and that type of thing.’

‘Aye, I suppose I do.’

‘I am way out of my depth, but you aren’t. I would still like a Human at this table. Please.’

A Modloch Admiral suddenly gave voice. He emitted a strange growl and banged the table. The others soon copied until it became a chant. They all stopped together on a low note.

Rannalld smiled and addressed the two Humans. ‘That was a form of respect to the Bear. For a senior Commander to stand down in favour of a junior one takes a special kind of courage, that deserves the highest form of respect.’

Charlie felt he was being huckled. A glance into the Bear’s mind told Charlie he wasn’t. He was basically shouting for help. ‘I am way out of my depth here Charlie,’ was the direct thought Charlie caught as their eyes met briefly. Charlie gave him a simple nod and took his place around the map table.

The moon was there in all its glory. He could see dots where gun turrets and defensive satellites had already been mapped. While the others discussed it, he spun the moon around. He was simply buying time.

One of the other officers addressed him directly. ‘Lord Noch Man Drich, have you any other thoughts on this matter?’

‘Let us take it one step at a time. Let us gauge their defences properly then figure out exactly what we need to do to defeat them.’

A whole day had passed before they were ready. The light show was pretty spectacular. After the event was over the Commanders once again returned to the table to discuss their options. The technical officers were giving their opinions as to the makeup of the moon’s defences. The head tech officer summed it all up.

‘They have more than one defensive ring around the moon, the depth of those rings suggests that each ring has its own defensive shield. Even if we took out the first ring, we would still have the next one to deal with. I think there will be three. The moon itself must be one gigantic power plant.’

Rannalld slapped the table, ‘Two thousand ships never put a scratch in it! It would take the combined power of all our fleets together to hurt it. It is totally impractical.’

The officer gave a very Human-like shrug, ‘It would take a ship travelling at light speed to pass safely through those shields, but there isn’t enough room to stop it before it hit the moon, and it most likely wouldn’t last a second once inside the shields anyway.’

Rannalld knew he was looking at defeat at the last hurdle. It would still be a great victory, but the Albany home-world would be safe, and their ship building capacity unaffected except by their access to materials. More to the point, Darrick would regard it as a failure.

He looked around the table, ‘Has anyone any suggestions, before the Emperor puts us all out to pasture?’

Charlie’s mind had been racing. He also looked around, but they were all looking dejected. He caught Rannalld’s eye.

Rannalld smiled wanly, remembering some of Charlie’s words. ‘Brother, you are infamous for finding solutions to difficult and near impossible situations. Can you help me?’

‘I might be able to.’ All of their heads came up, but Charlie directed a question for the tech officer. ‘What if something solid hit that moon at light speed, what would happen?’

‘I’m not too sure sir.’

‘The Albany were propelling asteroids at Earth at light speed. Their aim was the total destruction of the Earth and all life on it. I believe they were going to wait for it to reform and terraform it. They had some technology that could advance the process by hundreds of thousands of years.’

‘Yes, you can attach powerful electro magnets to the core of a planet and pull it back together again in a few months after a cataclysmic event.’

Charlie waved his hand, ‘Not interested in that. I’m talking about here and now.’

‘We don’t have an asteroid or an engine to push it, it would take months.’

‘I might be able to get my hands on eight engines capable of faster than light speed. We used them to propel a planetoid through the barrier to the Evolka. I think it has been delivered, which means those engines are in transit somewhere. Forget the asteroid, what would happen if one of those rockets hit it; would it punch straight through it?’

‘Ah! I would have to run simulations, it would mostly depend on the makeup of the moon. Some parts of it have to be hollow.’

Charlie turned to the map table and projected the moon onto it. ‘I need some representation of the city ship and require it superimposed onto that moon.’

The officer’s fingers flew across the table, bringing up menus. He soon had what Charlie was looking for.

He nodded to himself. ‘Any idea how many ships they were pumping out each year, when they were building the city ship?’

All eyes turned to the intelligence officer. ‘Give me a moment.’ Rannalld began tapping with a nail, but was studiously ignored. ‘About fifty.’ The intelligence officer then did something else to the map. ‘They would need to be able to build about fifteen at a time, and most likely have another five docks ready for repairs.’

The space inside the moon was disappearing rapidly. Charlie spun the picture around, ‘Now we need to add power plants capable of powering the whole moon and its defences.’ Charlie’s mind translated everything to him almost in real time, and after watching the other officers he was able to use the console. ‘Let’s also add oxygen generators, and space for raw materials.’ He stood back and viewed the results. ‘The damn thing is almost hollow. I’m no engineer, but I would imagine the inner shell of the moon has been reinforced.’ He looked at the young officer. ‘Run your simulations on this model.’

‘I will need the mass and the size of those rockets sir.’

Charlie searched his memory banks. ‘I don’t have that information just yet.’ He turned to Rannalld, ‘I am going to require secure comms to Earth.’

‘I can arrange that. How long do you need?’

Charlie looked to the young officer, ‘Once I have all the information, maybe an hour to run as many simulations as we would require.’

Rannalld checked the time, ‘After lunch then.’

Chapter 31

It took half an hour for Steven to get back to Charlie. In that time, Charlie had got all of the data he required from Babes and had sent it to the junior officer.

‘Yo! Charlie.’

‘Stevie my man, how goes it?’

‘Not too bad, sorry about the wait, my mum has been dragging us over hot coals for the last hour.’

Charlie grinned, ‘I heard you were duking off.’

Steven laughed and reached up to take a drink off Komoru.

‘Thank you.’ He took a sip. ‘Komoru and I had a very long luxurious holiday.’

‘Pre-marriage honeymoon kind of thing.’

Steven thought it over, ‘Maybe, kinda. Anyway, how goes the war?’

‘Stalled. We reached the Albany home system and have hit a brick wall. We are trying to destroy the moon that they use to build their fleets.’

‘I have seen pictures of that. How can I help?’

‘Did we deliver that chunk of rock to the Evolka yet?’

‘Wait.’ He listened to Babes for a second. ‘We sure did. About three weeks ago.’

‘We did retrieve the rockets?’

‘Of course. They should be on their way home. Why?’

‘I want to get my hands on them.’

‘What for?’

‘One of the Modloch officers here reckons it would take something travelling at light speed to penetrate the shields of that base. I want to try firing one at it.’

Steven visibly paled, ‘You can’t do that Charlie!’

‘How no!’

‘You could obliterate the whole solar system!’

‘We are going to run simulations Stevie. No one has any intention of destroying an entire solar system. In fact, we need some sizable chunks of it to toss at the Albany home world.’

‘No, absolutely not. I will have no part in this. I’m sorry Charlie. You can’t have the rockets.’

‘Can’t we discuss it, can you discuss it with the experts here?’

‘No Charlie, I’m sorry.’

‘Alright, I will go give Rannalld the bad news. See you later.’

Steven sat back with a big sigh when the screen went blank.

‘Can you believe that?’

Komoru kissed him on the forehead. ‘I need to go freshen up. Catch you in a short while.’

‘Alright.’

Komoru went straight through her apartment and onto Ico. She retired to her personal quarters. She had already sent a text to Charlie through Ico. She received a reply.

‘Let me know when you are alone, I will call you on a secure line.’

Komoru stepped straight into a shower and dressed in a silk dressing gown when she came out. She cut communications with Babes, and sent a text to Charlie.

Across the other side of the galaxy, Rannalld came in to check on how Charlie was getting on.

‘What is happening brother?’

Charlie shook his head, ‘Steven said no. He thinks it will wipe out the whole solar system.’

‘That isn’t good.’

‘I have had a signal from Komoru, she wants to talk.’

‘His mate?’

‘Aye.’

‘What can she do?’

‘You don’t know her Rannalld. It could be that she wants to make a deal with me.’

‘What will it cost us?’

‘It will cost you nothing, but it may cost me more than I want to pay.’

Rannalld thought it over, ‘She will give us the rockets?’

‘More than likely.’

‘Darrick warned me about her once. Told me never to underestimate her.’

‘You are about to find out why.’

‘Do you need privacy for this call?’

‘Yes please.’

‘Let me know how it turns out.’

‘I will.’

It wasn’t too long before he received a message and he put through the call.

Her face appeared on screen, she bowed a little, ‘Good evening Charlie.’

‘Midday here. How are you?’

‘Fine thank you. Let us get to business. You want the rockets. I can get them to you. You know what I want in return.’

‘You have miscalculated Komoru, I don’t give a damn. The Modloch are the ones fighting this war, they will just build their own eventually.’

‘But giving you the rockets will expedite the war, correct?’

‘Of course.’

Komoru’s eyes closed, ‘My therapist told me that to repair relations with you, I would need to compromise. I am ready to compromise.’ She stood up and the robe fell to her feet. She turned slowly. Her eyes opened. ‘As you can see, I took your advice.’

Charlie almost fell out of his chair. He took a deep breath, ‘I think your therapist meant to find common ground. Compromise by giving each other a little wiggle room, forgiving each other’s past transgressions Komoru, not compromise yourself.’

‘Oh!’

‘Please huh!’

She swiftly pulled the gown back on, ‘I don’t know what to say.’

‘You are an idiot.’

‘I’m an idiot.’

Charlie shook his head, ‘Never mind. You know I have recorded all of that and can show it to Steven at any time. This is what is referred to as leverage Komoru. As I now have leverage, I feel that I trust you now not to reveal to anyone what happened to me on my leave.’

Komoru grasped her gown tighter, her own embarrassment forgotten. She sat and listened as Charlie told her everything. It left her stunned.

A thousand different thoughts seemed to cascade through her mind.

‘Was it really that bad?’

‘Of course it was bad, it was horrific, disgusting, the thought of it makes my guts churn. I was barely able to keep food down for a week.’

‘You managed though.’ She knew she had made a huge mistake the moment the words were out of her mouth.

‘To manage, I had to turn my hormone levels up to a point that they almost drove me insane. To a point where I had to, whether I wanted to or not.’ He leaned forward, ‘Is it just because I am a guy? Why is it that’s the first thing that comes into a woman’s mind? He has a dick, of course he wanted to do it, wouldn’t have managed it otherwise. What is wrong with you! If the Modloch Emperor suddenly decided you were the perfect vessel for his next child and blackmailed you into having sex with him, many times a day until you were impregnated, what would you call that?’

She took a deep breath, ‘Rape of course. I am sorry.’

‘The day I took you by the throat, I suppose you want to know what that was about?’

‘Yes.’

‘That was the day she sent me one of those wee videos. The day she told the galaxy she was pregnant. There it was, a video of my first child, a foetus. At that size it even looks Human. My first child, a son, in the womb of a bloody alien. A son I will never see, never touch, and would never want to anyway.’

‘Oh Charlie! I am so sorry…’ tears began to stream down her face. ‘No wonder you were angry. I can’t imagine what you have been going through.’

Charlie calmed down a little at the sight of her tears.

‘Hey, you want to hear the best bit?’

She dried a tear, ‘What?’

‘She was so loved up, she wanted me to marry her and become king of the Gisha race.’

‘No!’

‘Afraid so. I politely declined.’

‘Do you think she will come back?’

‘No need to. She fertilised a dozen eggs. Three had the gene she was looking for. The best of them she chose for her first. The others are frozen. She is planning on having two sons with two daughters in between. They aren’t to have the gene, only the oldest son.’

‘How did they find the gene?’

‘Wasn’t hard. They had hair samples from all of you lot when you were staying there.’

‘Are you saying they took hair samples from us and mapped the Human genome?’

‘That’s exactly what they did. They also manipulated the child’s DNA to make sure it looked Gisha and not part Human.’

‘So no one will know.’

‘Exactly.’

‘I won’t tell anyone Charlie, I promise. I will also have those rockets redirected to you. In fact, they are at the Modloch city ship right now. They have been stored there. The freighter was required for something else. It is supposed to do a drop off and pick them up again in a few weeks. Could you arrange to have them picked up? I will send permission.’

‘I think I can do that.’

‘Charlie?’

‘Aye.’

‘Don’t blow up the whole solar system.’

‘If we do that, then the whole Federation will go to war with the Modloch Empire. We aren’t planning on it.’

‘Alright. Let’s get it arranged.’

‘I’m on it.’

Komoru shut off the device then flopped back. She covered her face with her hands, squealed loudly and drummed her heels.

‘Are you alright my heart? Steven wants to know what you are doing.’

‘Tell him I’m not feeling too well now. I want to be alone.’

‘Yes my heart.’ There was a slight delay. ‘He says get well soon, will see you in the morning.’

‘Thank you.’

‘Are you embarrassed by what you did?’

‘Of course I am. I feel so humiliated.’

‘You are the architect of your own embarrassment my heart.’

‘I know, but it isn’t like he has never seen me naked before. At least this time he never made any derogatory remarks. Still, that was harder to do than I thought it would be.’

‘Are you happy now you know what happened to him?’

‘Happy and sad Ico. I put him through a lot. I was so stupid.’

‘How can anyone who is as intelligent as yourself make so many simple mistakes when it comes to relationships my heart?’

Komoru thought it over. ‘This is the first time I have ever had to deal with situations like this Ico. I had a very sheltered upbringing. I never had any real friends until I came here. I am still trying to find my way around all these complicated relationships.’

‘That can be a hindrance to social development my heart. I understand better now.’

‘We need to make arrangements to hand over those rockets to the Modloch.’

‘Yes my heart. I presume you do not want our mates to discover this?’

‘Of course not Ico. Send all the details to Charlie.’

‘Yes my heart.’

Across the other side of the galaxy, Charlie was giving the news to Rannalld.

‘She has bigger balls than her mate,’ was his conclusion. ‘Are you sure she will go along with this?’

‘Positive. She did ask us not to wipe out the whole solar system though.’

‘The consequences would be disastrous, you know that?’

‘Of course.’

‘I really would like to see what would happen if we hit something with a rocket at faster than light speed though.’

‘Wouldn’t that be something!’ Their stupid grins turned to laughter.

Chapter 32

Tension rippled around the command centre. It had taken a couple of weeks for the rockets to arrive. Komoru had stuck to her word. There was a splash of light against the moon’s shields. The telemetry began to come in.

A young officer read out the results. ‘The rocket punched through the first two shields and was destroyed when it hit the third.’

Rannalld nodded to the officer, ‘Proceed.’

The command centre wasn’t only filled with officers, it was also filled with scientists. When Darrick realised what they were up to, he had swiftly put safety measures in place to make sure they didn’t wipe out the whole solar system. The scientists took ten minutes to decide what speed to launch the next one at. The tension began to mount again. The second rocket was fired. Again the rocket splashed against the third shield.

This time there was a growl of impatience in Rannalld’s voice.

‘We only have another six rockets.’

The lead scientist turned and bowed low, ‘Please don’t worry your Royal Highness. I predict this one will impact the moon’s surface. We will be able to measure the damage done and work out just the exact speed required to convert the mass of the rocket into a nice big explosion for you.’

‘Proceed.’

True to his word, the third rocket hit the moon’s surface. The scientists were very pleased with themselves. There was a lot of self-admiration going on in that corner of the command centre. The soldiers passed pained looks between each other. Rannalld had to cough quite loudly before they got on with the task in hand.

The fourth rocket hit the moon and went straight through the other side, without it seeming to do much damage. A streak of light appeared and lasted for a few seconds.

Rannalld eye-balled the lead scientist. ‘I am going to presume that streak of light that just passed through this whole solar system was the rocket breaking up.’

‘Ah! Yes sir. We require it to hit something more solid. It seemed to pass straight through a more hollow part of the moon.’

‘Can you find a less hollow part of the moon?’

‘I will need to check.’

‘Then please do so.’

After studying the data the scientists eventually thought they had found a section of the moon that hadn’t been hollowed out. It took another hour to reposition the next rocket. By now they were being bombarded by calls from the Albany, begging them to cease what they were doing and that they ready to talk terms. Rannalld ignored them. Only a direct order from the Emperor would stay his hand.

An operator slid a tablet in front of his eyes. Rannalld frowned heavily.

‘Scientists, you have approximately two minutes to fire that rocket, or you are heading out the nearest airlock.’

The lead scientist smiled, ‘On your word of command sir.’

‘Now! Fire it!’

‘Launching.’

Rannalld typed rapidly onto the pad and handed it back. ‘Send a message to all ships. Prepare to move back one hundred thousand miles. Expect a Federation task force to appear within the next two minutes. They are calling for a cessation of hostilities. We will comply with their wishes. Start falling back by divisions immediately, by order of division. The command element shall remain behind.’

He was so busy he almost missed it. The moon seemed to bloom for a second. Then it disintegrated.

‘Put out a general warning to all traffic in the area, say that the moon has exploded and to keep as far away from it as possible. Relay that to the incoming Federation fleet. Tell the Captain to get us out of here, but launch probes to view the expansion of that moon.’

Seconds after the probes were launched they jumped out of harm’s way. The first wave of Federation ships appeared right in the way of debris from the exploding moon. Three didn’t escape in time, disintegrating as they were caught in the path. Rannalld fought hard to hide a smile. Just after they reached their rendezvous point, a message came from the Emperor to cease all hostilities. Rannalld talked to him on a secure line. He roared with laughter to hear the fate of some of the Federation forces.

As debris from the moon expanded, defences on the Albany home-world went to high alert. It took a few hours for the first debris to reach their planet. In outer space, the Federation forces had regrouped and were now attacking the larger chunks of debris. There was so much of it they couldn’t hope to stop it all. There wasn’t a single piece that could cause an extinction level event, but collectively the falling debris almost did. Hundreds of thousands of Albany died during the event; millions more would perish in the following months. Within the galaxy, the Albany were no longer a force or a race to be reckoned with.

Chapter 33

Darrick found himself up in front of the supreme council. The political fallout was still vibrating throughout the Federation. It had been centuries since a Federation member had so completely and utterly destroyed another Federation member’s home world, not to mention their whole support system. He had legally managed to cause catastrophic destruction on the Albany home world. The Albany were now in danger of being unable to fulfil their obligations to the Federation. If they lost Federation status, they would be in danger of becoming extinct.

Darrick scowled fiercely at the gathered members.

‘I am here, you called. Now what do you want?’

Every member shrank inside at his tone. They may have held the ultimate power; however the effectiveness of the Modloch campaign had shaken them all to the core.

The presiding member spoke first.

‘Emperor, we wish to discuss your recent war with the Albany: what brought it on, and its implications.’

‘You all know damn well what brought it on. If you don’t, you must be a bunch of imbeciles. Three direct attacks on my Royal household by the Albany is what brought it on. A direct attack by an assassin on my children, then the abduction of the Lady Mya and the attempted abduction of my brother Lord Noch Man Drich.’

The presiding member held up a placating hand, ‘Please do not get upset Emperor Darrick. We are merely establishing the facts.’

‘The fact is that this little campaign has changed the balance of power within the Federation, and you lot are all shitting yourself that I will try some kind of takeover. Admit it. Go on, grow a pair. Admit it.’

‘Of course we are worried. The Haspsopot, the Catataracs and now the Albany. Three Federation members all reduced to servitude at your will, their forces almost completely gone, and now one race almost wiped out.’

‘I did not start this. They drew first blood. The Catataracs and Albany conspired together to kill my family. The Haspsopot curried their help to attack my Empire once they had fought the Ambatta. I had every damn right. As for the Albany home world, that was collateral damage.’

‘Deliberate collateral damage.’

‘So what! I did nothing illegal, nor did any of my forces. We did not aim anything at the Albany home world, it all happened naturally. That moon was a genuine military target, and you know it.’

‘We asked you to stop.’

‘I did. The moment you asked, I sent out the order. The moment my Grand Commander received it, he withdrew. Where is your problem?’

‘We sent a signal to your Grand Commander to withdraw. If he had done so then, this catastrophe would never have happened.’

‘You have no damn right to order my Grand Commander to do anything, only I have that power.’

‘Oh enough! Please!’ Queen Wiola Maleck sat back, heavy in pregnancy, trying to get more comfortable.

Darrick smirked at her, ‘Hi Wiola, I see you finally managed to get yourself Royally stuffed.’

Wiola smirked back, ‘I certainly did.’

‘Did you enjoy it?’

‘If I told you how much it would make you cry tears of joy.’

Darrick barked a laugh, ‘Good for you Wiola. Do I know the lucky father?’

She rolled her eyes at him, ‘Who knows, you may do.’ The personal exchange calmed Darrick a little. ‘We wish to know your intentions now Darrick.’

‘I have none. I no longer have an interest in the region, I have already pulled my forces back.’

‘That’s it?’

‘What more need there be? Let them rise or fall in their own shadows. I no longer have any interest in the Albany.’

‘Do you have the neutralising agent you used on their worlds?’

‘Of course I do.’

‘Could you give us the formula?’

‘What for!’

‘We are facing an unprecedented crisis. Billions of displaced Albany are reaching out across the galaxy, looking for a home.’

‘So? Turn them away, let them fall. Hunt them down for sport.’

‘Those times are past us Darrick. We aren’t dealing with a single world here. It’s half a dozen different worlds. Not just millions, billions. Our worlds are creaking with refugees, we can’t just turn our backs on them.’

‘It was good enough for the Humans though, wasn’t it? You didn’t mind the Albany wiping billions of them out. How would you feel if billions of them turned up on your doorsteps? I bet you wouldn’t mind wiping them out.’

‘Actually I would.’

‘You don’t even support their bid.’

‘I do, and will so publicly soon enough. A few years ago, not so much. I admit that.’

‘What will it cost us?’ Asked another member.

Darrick thought it over. They remained in silence. ‘There is nothing I really need. There is nothing my Empire really needs. There is only one thing I would like.’

‘What is it?’

‘The immediate acceptance of the Humans as full Federation members. I also want the Albany member of the council to announce it.’

A deathly silence descended on the members. Eventually the presiding member broke the silence.

‘What will we get for that?’

‘I will release enough of the agent for you to treat every planet. I will also release all of my Royal prisoners. Just so you know, at this moment I am holding them and feeding them in an airlock.’ Darrick paused for a moment and rolled his eyes a little. ‘I will give you seven Modloch days to make up your minds. If I haven’t heard from you by then, I will open the airlock, and never release that agent to you. Ever.’ He then paused for a second thought. ‘I may however keep the young females. My sons may have to marry an alien one day. It would be nice for them to have something to practice on.’

The presiding member acknowledged Darrick’s terms, and the Modloch strode out from the chamber. All were pretty much lost for words. Only Queen Wiola Maleck was smiling as she stroked her raised abdomen.

He looked around, ‘Does anyone have anything to say.’

‘I like it,’ Wiola smiled at him.

‘Did those Human females really make such a big impression on you?’

Her smile broadened, and her eyes twinkled, ‘They certainly changed my life. I agree wholeheartedly with the Emperor’s demands. Does anyone disagree?’

‘I can’t really say I do,’ the presiding member agreed with her. ‘But I can’t see the Albany Emperor agreeing to it.’

Chapter 34

The Albany Emperor was almost frothing at the mouth. ‘I will not give in to those foul bastards. Let him toss them out an airlock, they should have died in the fighting. Tell our people to head to the nearest planet that has a representative on the ruling council. Let them feel the weight of the refugees.’

His eldest son placed a hand on his shoulder, ‘It is over Father. We have lost, and brought our people to ruin. It is time to concede defeat.’

‘Never!’

‘Your youngest daughter is going to be used as a sex slave for the Modloch Emperor’s sons. You know he will do it.’

‘I will have someone slit her throat long before that happens. I will not be shamed any further.’

‘Calm down Father. It is over, we have lost. You must accept that.’

‘I will not!’ He screamed into his son’s face. ‘Are you blaming me for all of this?’

‘We are all equally to blame. We gambled, we lost. It is time to pay the price.’

‘NEVER!’ His father screamed again. A second later he began to teeter on his feet. His son reached out to steady him, but he slipped away from his grasp, falling towards the floor. An aide managed to grab the Emperor before he injured himself. The damage, however, was already done. He was quickly carried to the Royal infirmary. An hour later, his personal doctor stood before the Royal Prince.

‘Your father will be fine. It was a serious stroke, but it is a simple treatment.’

‘What would happen if my father was returned to his bed chambers and not disturbed until tomorrow morning?’

The doctor took a deep breath and from his pocket produced a small pen-like device which he activated. ‘I have to warn you that everything you are saying now is being recorded by the Emperor’s own personal guard.’

‘I see. That is a shame.’ The Prince pushed a button in his pocket. ‘However, could you answer the question?’

‘He would most likely die.’

‘Thank you doctor.’

The head of the Imperial guard walked in and the doctor smiled with relief. He smiled kindly in return.

‘Afternoon doctor. How are you?’

‘Fine, Commander.’

‘Come with me please.’

‘Certainly.’

The Commander guided him out, ‘Things are going to take a bad turn I fear. I am having his Imperial Majesty moved now. In the meantime I want you and your staff safe.’

‘I appreciate that Commander. That was a question I never expected to hear from the Royal Prince. He loves his father.’

‘We all do doctor. We have served him most of our lives, have we not?’

‘That we have. We both started within a few months of each other.’

The Commander smiled, ‘Were we not both young and handsome then.’

‘You were young and dashing.’

‘I was always jealous of your refined features and obvious intellect. You were never very good at reading the political situation though, were you?’

‘I am a doctor. Politics are of no consequence to me. I have a duty to the Emperor, and that comes before anything else.’

‘I understand.’

The Commander guided him into a small cell like room where all of his staff were gathered. The worried look on their faces was the first sign he had that something was really amiss. He only took a couple of steps inside before stopping. It was far enough. The door clanged shut behind him. A small object was tossed in through a small opening, before being shut again. The doctor barely had time to register the black scorched walls before the blinding flash of light ended his life, along with that of his staff.

‘Let that be a lesson to all of you,’ the Commander informed his men as they walked away. ‘Unbending loyalty isn’t always the correct answer. Our responsibility is, and always has been, to the people of our Empire. We protect the caretaker of the Empire; that is our second responsibility. When the two are at odds with each other as they are now, we first and foremost protect the citizens. It is not our place to judge, and we are not judging. The Emperor has come to the end of his reign. He is seriously ill and will not survive the night. Tomorrow the Crown Prince will take over his duties. By making this choice, we ensure the survival of our race and in part the Empire. Make sure you all understand that fully.’

‘Yes sir,’ they all echoed.

That evening the Emperor of the Albany, Blang Bong, passed away. He was discovered by his maid first thing in the morning. Later that same day the Prince took up the reigns of power.

chapter 35

Steven was furious, ‘How dare you do that behind my back?’ He stepped up to Komoru, ‘Do I really know you? Do you know what might have happened if it had all gone wrong?’

‘You aren’t the only one with a brain in this room Steven. Nor are you the only one who can make decisions. Charlie reassured you the Modloch weren’t going to do anything stupid, they were well aware of the risks. I received a full report on the incident along with all the telemetry. The data is fascinating.’

‘Federation ships were knocked out. There could have been Humans on board.’

‘There wasn’t.’

His voice rose again, ‘Does that make it any better?’

‘Maybe not Steven, but we put an end to the Albany war. Not only that, the Modloch Emperor has forced the Federation to ratify the treaty with Earth giving us full immunity from now on against any race like the Albany.’ She leaned forward a little, ‘I think that was worth the risk.’

‘Just because it ended well, doesn’t mean I am happy about it.’

‘Everyone involved was aware of the risks Steven. The Modloch scientists are a lot smarter than you are. So please don’t preach to me. Did you honestly think you were the only one who could deal with this situation? Are you Emperor Gordon of Earth?’

‘No of course not, but those were my rockets.’

‘Our rockets! Haven’t you said that many times Steven? That I was as much a part of all of this as you were? That I could make whatever decisions I wanted to; that I didn’t have to consult you like a child every time something came up?’

‘I had already said no Komoru.’

‘I know, and I disagreed, so I gave Charlie permission, and I ordered the rockets to be handed over to the Modloch.’

‘You could have asked me, we could have talked about it.’

‘You were strutting around like a chicken in full panic. You wouldn’t have listened one bit. Then I would have had to go behind your back anyway. This way I only have to have the argument once.’

She took a sip of water, completely undaunted by his anger. Steven knew she had completely outwitted him, and now backed him into a corner. Her eyes were cold, black and unrelenting. This was the side of her that he barely knew, had barely seen before. A side he realised that Charlie would recognise instantly.

He took a deep breath and threw himself down into a seat. He sat there with his hands spread wide, staring at the ceiling. A hundred thoughts rushed through his mind. Eventually he got up and left. He needed time to clear his mind.

His feet took him down through the station. He sat in one of the viewing halls and watched the moon skippers come and go. Over to his left, a large group of school children were skipping about on their first moonwalk; even that couldn’t make him smile.

‘Are you alright my heart?’

‘Why didn’t you tell me?’

‘I didn’t know. It must have been when Ico cut communications with me.’

A child broke free from a group and presented him with a pen and an autograph book.

‘Please sir! Could you sign this for me please. To Jilly, best wishes, Captain Steven Gordon.’

Steven forced a smile and took the offered autograph book and pen. He signed it as she wished and then closed the book to have a proper look at it.

‘I haven’t seen one like this in years. I thought they had stopped making them.’

‘It was my mother’s. I got it when she passed away.’

‘Oh! I am sorry to hear that. Was she ill?’

The little girl shook her head. ‘She was an officer on the Woodstock.’

The name of the ship slammed into Steven. It was one of the ships destroyed in the Ambatta fight. Tears sprang into his eyes. He had to swallow hard to enable himself to talk.

‘I am so sorry to hear that.’ The tears began to stream down his face.

She seemed mesmerised by his tears for a moment then stepped forward and gently pulled his head onto her shoulder.

‘It’s okay,’ she patted him on the back. Steven wrapped his arms around her slim frame. ‘She helped save the world, didn’t she?’

‘Yes she did. They were all very brave,’ Steven sobbed for breath. His eyes had closed. When he had managed to get a grip of himself he opened them to find himself surrounded by children of all ages. A teenage girl stepped forward and handed him a tissue. Jilly let him go as Steven accepted the tissue.

They were all regarding him strangely. ‘Thank you. I’m sorry. I should be a bit more grown up, huh?’ He forced another smile.

‘We have all cried,’ Jilly informed him.

A horrible thought seeped into Steven’s mind as he became aware of the reason for the intense scrutiny.

‘Are you all… have you all lost someone?’

‘We all had a parent on the Woodstock,’ Jilly confessed. ‘Didn’t you know we were here?’ The teenager asked him.

‘No, I’m sorry. No one told me.’

The girl pointed to the children playing outside. ‘It is veteran’s day. All of the kids who have lost a parent are here.’

Steven stood up and looked around. He hadn’t even noticed, but the moon-base was full of children.

‘All of you, all of these children?’

‘Yes.’ There was a dozen accompanying nods from the other kids.

He wiped his eyes, ‘I must look like a fool. I am so sorry.’

A strange look began to emanate from the girl’s eyes and she smiled enigmatically. ‘Actually, it is nice to know you care,’ she shifted a little uncomfortably, ‘Some say you don’t.’

He sniffed, ‘Well they are wrong. I am more than grateful.’

Jilly reached up and touched his arm. ‘They did save the Earth, didn’t they?’

He handed back her autograph book and opened his arms. She reached out and he picked her up.

‘They certainly did. It may sound clichéd, but they did not die in vain. What is your itinerary today?’

The teenager rolled her eyes, ‘You will have to ask our teacher.’

There was a cough from his right side. The teacher in question was a very pretty brunette in her mid-twenties. She was wide eyed. ‘I am sorry they have bothered you Ambassador Gordon.’

‘Please just call me Steven.’

She flushed and smiled, ‘We have done our moonwalk and are about to head to McDonalds. After that we get a ride on a moon-skipper to our hotel for the evening. Tomorrow we do a tour of the moon in the morning and then head back to Earth after lunch.’

‘I think maybe we could do a little better than a moon-skipper ride.’

‘I want to go on a moon-skipper,’ sniffed an eight year old boy.

‘You can still do that tomorrow. How about a trip to Saturn or Pluto this afternoon?’

His eyes lit up, ‘On Babes?’

‘Yup.’

‘And Ico.’

Steven spun round to find Komoru behind him, there were tears in her eyes too. She bowed low to the children.

‘It would be an honour to have you all on board.’

‘It would have to be all of us.’

‘There are over three hundred kids here,’ The teenage girl informed her.

‘Wow,’ she turned to Steven, ‘We can handle that, can’t we?’

‘We can, but they won’t all fit on the bridge at the same time.’

‘We can simply cloak the ships. They will be able to see everything. No need for them all to fit in the ship’s bridge.’

‘I’m hungry,’ Jilly told Steven.

‘Then let’s get you fed.’

The teacher got onto her phone. Just over an hour later, both ships took off from their moon-base. The hulls shivered and they disappeared. On board hundreds of throats cried out in alarm and wonder. For the rest of the day, they were treated to a show like no other. They did Saturn, then Neptune. The ships took them into the Kuiper belt and Pluto. They ended up in the asteroid belt. By the end of the day, Jilly’s autograph book was almost full.

There were tears and laughter, the whole day. The children tore the hearts of the crew to pieces. By the time they had dropped everyone off at their respective hotels, they were all exhausted emotionally.

chapter 36

Michael Montgomery squinted at the screen. ‘Give me a moment please Ambassador Gordon, the light is cutting across my screen here, and I can hardly see you.’ He got up and a few seconds later the glare disappeared from the screen.

He sat back down with a sigh, ‘The Modloch sun can be quite harsh at this time of the day. So, how have you enjoyed your extended holiday?’

‘It has had its moments sir. I presume you are very busy.’

‘Beyond busy. As you know our entry into the Federation as full members has been fully endorsed. The ceremony will take place in a month’s time. I want you back here by then. You were instrumental in bringing all of this together, and I want you to be one of the principle signatures on that document.’

‘I am honoured sir.’

‘No more than you deserve. This includes your good lady as well. In the meantime, we have so much work to do it is frightening. We have initiated a proposal to make it unlawful for any company to set up any kind of business on this side of the barrier. All are going to have to apply through your PD company of Earth, which means you are going to have to set up a new department.’

‘Ouch. Do we have to?’

‘You will if you wish to keep on trading. Let me be quite blunt Ambassador. I don’t trust my fellow Humans further than I can throw them. There are lots of articles that we are not allowed to trade in, but which are abundant at home on Earth. I have been advised to do this by many officials. As Federation citizens, we are bound by Federation laws. They will come into full force once we sign that treaty. I am sure you are aware that there is a booming black market over here. Those caught will be prosecuted by Federation law. By licencing every trader, through one source, we cannot be held accountable for any black marketer caught. We can simply wash our hands of them.’

‘Would we want to do that sir?’

‘Oh hell yes! The simple fact is, it gives us more control over who comes back and forth across the barrier. Anyone wanting to trade has to be registered through you. Legitimate businesses illegally trading will cause us a lot of problems, but they can be held accountable. If they aren’t registered with us, we can simply brand them as criminals. If we have no system in place for controlling our citizens then we will be held accountable. That is a full stop Ambassador. We will be fined, and fined over and over again. At this moment in time, your PD company knows all the ins and outs of setting up a business across the barrier. You are the only ones who have bank accounts. You already have everything in place for moving everything from animals to organics. Hasn’t your mother discussed this with you yet?’

‘No sir she hasn’t.’

‘Strange, we have been talking about it for months now. Aren’t you working with her? She told me you were.’

‘I was for a short time. However, I decided to take an extended vacation.’

‘I would advise you to get up to speed quickly. You are needed here to get all this set up. Your ban on travelling through the barrier has been revoked as of now.’

Steven’s heart leaped, ‘Thank you sir.’

‘Don’t thank me Ambassador, you are going to be busier than you have ever been. I also heard a whisper on the wind – it would seem that there is a move to have a Human set up as a Federation Goodwill Ambassador. They can request whomever they want. As you and your good lady are the only two we have, it would seem fairly obvious that they are going to ask for the both of you.’

‘Ah, I am surprised at that. Can’t say I really want the job.’ Steven’s face fell, ‘You aren’t going to allow me to refuse, are you sir?’

‘Oh dear… what can I say?’

‘Say you will find someone else.’

‘There is no one else. Besides, I believe they are considering bringing in the rest of the meat-eating races. You and your team are very experienced in this endeavour.’

Steven wanted to groan out loud but stifled it. ‘Speaking of my team. Have you any idea what has happened to those that were left behind? I haven’t heard from any of them for over a week.’

‘No, why would I know that?’

‘I have tried contacting them directly with no success. I have called around with little success. I keep getting the run around.’

‘I will try and find out for you.’

‘Thank you sir.’

‘Right, hurry up and get yourselves back over here.’

‘Yes sir.’

The screen went blank. Steven turned to Komoru, ‘Do we really have to take this shit?’

‘Maybe in the meantime it would be wise to.’

He let out the groan he had been holding in, ‘Ah! I suppose so. I suppose I had better talk to Mother.’

Komoru reached for him, ‘In the morning.’

‘Sounds like a plan to me.’

Light years away, the President sent out one of his aides to find out what had happened to Steven’s crew. It was an hour before he returned with the report. The President read the names and felt the hackles rise on the back of his neck.

‘Get onto those military bastards right now and order them to release those men on my orders immediately.’

The aide was shocked. ‘Yes sir.’

‘Immediately!’

‘Yes sir.’

chapter 37

They had barely stepped off the transport when they were whisked away under guard. The girls were sent to Federation One. The two officers were held under close arrest and taken to army intelligence headquarters on the Modloch city ship.

The Bear knew it was Charlie they were really after, and cautioned him to behave. Charlie had growled a response as he had been led away.

They had let him stew for three days in solitary confinement. Charlie had quite enjoyed the rest, and had slept through most of it. When one of the guards had pulled savagely at him, Charlie had retaliated by slamming both off the wall and walking back into his cell. It was an hour before the next set of guards arrived. This time they were polite and hands off.

Charlie followed them to an interrogation room. A single officer sat there. He was older, grey and in civilian clothes.

‘Please sit, Captain.’ Charlie complied. ‘Now Captain, you have been charged with being absent without leave.’

‘No I haven’t.’

The officer blinked, ‘Sorry?’

‘I haven’t been charged with anything because I haven’t been absent. This is just a ruse to get me to talk about the Modloch Emperor. Do you people think I am fucking stupid?’ Charlie leaned forward, ‘Take a look at that file in front of you. Page fifty-one. Read the last paragraph. It is a personal order from Earth’s President. I am at no time to be detained by members of the military intelligence branches. It looks like you have been doing this for a very long time. Do you really want to fuck up your career so close to retirement?’

‘There is no way you know what is in this document,’ he tapped it with a refined fingertip.

‘Prove me wrong then.’ The officer sat back. ‘You can’t, because you know it is there. That was put there after the last little fiasco. You know, the one that got two of your people arrested?’

‘That wasn’t very nice of you.’

‘I wanted to kill them. Orders stated that I should act differently. Those orders no longer apply to me in this situation. As a member of the Royal Modloch household, I retain the right as a Modloch and Federation citizen to kill any subversive element that may wish to harm, either physically or by the gathering of intelligence, my Emperor.’ Charlie leaned forward, ‘I would think very carefully about what you are going to ask next.’

‘You wouldn’t dare!’

‘Try me. There isn’t a damn thing any one of you could do if I bust out of here and killed everyone on the way. If you detain me for too long, it will start an investigation. Harm me in any way and you will discover the wrath of the Modloch Emperor. Consider what he just did to the Albany, because he wouldn’t hesitate to attack Earth either. They are extremely big on family.’

‘We would like to discuss that.’

‘No.’

‘You are still a soldier. You are still a citizen of Earth.’

‘Dual nationality, you could say. However, you simply don’t seem to understand the predicament I am in. If I so much as fart into the wind, the Emperor will know about it. If I so much as discuss the table settings in the Royal palace, I will have breached the Emperor’s confidence. My life would be forfeit. So no.’

‘We could always tell him you have talked to us extensively.’

Charlie stood, ‘Then you leave me no other option but to fight my way out of here. You will be the first to die, and everyone I meet along the way. You may well kill me in the process. That’s fair enough. However, you will have to try and explain my death to the Emperor. Then you will have to fight him.’

‘Wait. Please sit down Captain. That will not be necessary.’

‘Then let me go. Now!’

‘That won’t be possible. We still need information on the battles you have been involved in.’

‘Ask my CO. He is in a position whereby he can answer your questions. I am not.’

‘You are still a serving soldier, and an officer.’

‘I can remedy that in seconds. You still don’t seem to understand the position I am in. I cannot talk to you about any operations I took part in as a Modloch citizen. You are a foreign power, regardless of where I was brought up. There is no ifs and buts. There is no leeway. There is no grey area. My CO is not under the same restrictions as I am. Go ask him.’

The officer began to fold up the papers in front of him. ‘I have the feeling you wouldn’t talk to us even if you could.’

‘You would be completely correct.’

‘You could call me sir.’

‘You could tell me your name and rank. For all I know you could be a private.’

The officer opened his mouth to talk, then hesitated. ‘That will be all Captain.’

Charlie stood up. ‘It had better be.’

‘Is that a threat?’

‘Yes it is. You had also better consider letting us go very soon. Your time is beginning to run out.’

Once Charlie had been taken away, the officer got onto his phone.

‘I am sorry sir. He simply would not talk to me. In fact he threatened me on a number of occasions. You will get nothing from him.’

‘Don’t give him any food or water for a couple of days. That normally sorts them out.’

‘I personally think we are making a rod for our own back. We should let them go and allow them to return to their normal duties.’

‘No, I don’t like this jumped up Sergeant’s attitude. Bring him down a peg or two. I want a direct line into that palace.’

‘We can try sir.’

The officer had no idea that Charlie had heard every word, and when he reached his cell, he turned his system right down to hibernate. Only someone entering the room would disturb him. On his last night, they tried sleep deprivation. When they tried to drag him out of the room, Charlie literally threw the guards out the door. They sent a dozen men in next. Unfortunately for them the door swung outwards and Charlie simply held it shut. They gave up after half an hour. The following morning the meeting to discuss what they would do next was interrupted by an order for immediate release.

Charlie and the Bear met at the front desk. The Bear was stretching.

‘Hey Charlie, that was quite a nice rest. Did you behave yourself?’

‘Sort of,’ he picked up his gear and shook his head. ‘Man, how many bugs have they planted on my stuff!’

He picked up his pad and swiped it. He activated a special app. The Bear looked over.

‘You didn’t just do what I think you just did, did you?’

‘I most certainly did. Want to hang about and watch the fun?’

‘They didn’t treat us that badly.’

‘They starved me for days and then tried sleep deprivation.’

‘Oh well… shall we wait outside?’

‘Why not old chap?’

‘You really shouldn’t take the piss out of your senior officers.’

‘How no? It’s the only bloody fun I get these days.’

Laughing, they left the building. Within a few minutes, Modloch police and security swarmed in from everywhere.

One of the police recognised Charlie and stood to attention.

‘Lord Noch Man Drich. Is there a problem sir?’

‘Yes, the Humans in the building behind me detained me for seven days. They also tortured me by the use of starvation and sleep deprivation. They wanted me to talk about the Emperor. Please arrest all of them.’

‘Yes sir.’

It took a few hours of interviews. Eventually they were free to go. The last Charlie saw of the officer was when he was being dragged away in restraints. He shouted across: ‘How can you do this to your own people?’

Charlie stopped and indicated that the officers should drag the man over.

‘I am Lord Noch Man Drich of the Royal Modloch household. To detain and torture me is an offence against the Emperor himself. To do so to try and gain information on the Emperor is punishable by death. To not report it, would mean I was in collusion with my interrogators and is also punishable by death. You have made the biggest mistake of your life. They are going to interrogate you. If all of this was your idea, I don’t give much for your chances. If you can kick the blame upstairs, I would do so in a heartbeat; it might just save your life.’ With a simple nod the man was dragged away.

The Bear moved up beside him, ‘I think maybe this would be a good time to resign your commission Charlie.’

‘You know what Bear, I think you may be right.’

Gord arrived in a strange vehicle. He was smiling from ear to ear.

‘What the hell are you looking so happy about?’

‘The Emperor wants to see you.’

‘Ach, no a minute’s peace. I can’t see him just now. My equipment has been bugged to the hilt.’

‘We will take care of that when we reach the residence. Don’t worry about it Charlie.’

When they arrived at the residence, Charlie and the Bear were stripped. They were taken through to a bath, and attendants scrubbed them from head to foot. The robes they were given were ridiculously big. Darrick howled in glee when they were shown into his lounge.

‘You both look like children’s toys.’

‘Another piss taker. Great!’

‘Are you hungry Charlie?’

‘I haven’t eaten in days, or drank anything.’

‘Why didn’t you break out?’

Charlie pointed to the Bear, ‘My Commanding Officer ordered me to behave.’

‘That is true,’ the Bear admitted.

Darrick went over and slammed a hand onto his shoulder. ‘My brother and commanders talk very highly of you. If you ever wish to join our forces, I would be more than happy to accept you.’

The Bear was quite touched, ‘Thank you very much. That is very kind you, your Imperial Majesty.’

‘Sir will do fine Bear. I am told they named you after a fearsome creature on Earth. It suits you.’

‘Aye, a bloody Panda,’ Charlie laughed.

‘Murison, I will kick your arse from one end of this room to the other. Swear to God.’

Food soon arrived. Charlie and the Bear tucked in.

‘Were you starved too Bear?’

He shook his head, ‘No sir, I was treated quite well. It was Charlie they were really after.’

Darrick scowled at Charlie, ‘It is time you left your armed forces. We cannot have this continual conflict.’

‘You’re the second person to say that today. You are both right though. The Bear is going to guide me through the process.’

‘Your Captain and his female will soon be back across the barrier. I suggest you stay with him for a while as personal security. It should keep you out of the way.’

‘Are they coming back as Ambassadors?’

‘Indeed. Ne´ wants them to act as negotiators with the other meat-eating races. Word is spreading and they are beginning to send in requests for the Human ambassadors. The Albany have been crushed. It will be a very long time before they are capable of coming after Humanity again.’

‘I hope the Earth’s President is compensating you handsomely for it.’

He laughed, ‘He will do. In the meantime I have to try and keep you out of harm’s way.’

‘Not necessary. I have to admit, I was half expecting you to burst down the walls of that place days ago.’

‘I was tempted but I wanted to see what would happen.’

‘You mean how they treated us?’

‘Exactly.’

‘Was it you who put on the pressure to have us released?’

‘No, that wasn’t me. I am going to put in an official protest at your treatment. Should I kill them?’

‘No, they were just following orders. Give them a hard time. Trade them for something useful.’

‘Do you think it was your President that gave the order?’

‘No, he has a mark on my record that they are never to interview me. So they have disobeyed his orders. They are going to be in the shit either way.’

‘I will talk to him personally, tell him of my displeasure and advise him to get his house in order. In the meantime, you can return home until your Captain picks you up. I insist.’

‘I could do with a few weeks off. Do you fancy coming Bear?’

‘I think I just might Charlie. I could do with a bit of a break.’

‘Then both of you go rest. I will have a fast ship ready for you in the morning.’

The Bear followed Charlie down the long corridors.

‘Do you have any food Charlie?’

‘Couple of ten man ration packs.’

‘Nice. Dibs on the sausages.’

‘Oh whit! I don’t think so.’

‘I’m still your Commanding Officer.’

‘No for long.’

‘I wonder if you will still get the full pension.’

‘Honestly Bear, I don’t need it.’

‘That would be nice.’

‘You never know, after your service with the Modloch, maybe Darrick will make you a Lord and give you your own piece of land.’

The Bear frowned, ‘No, I don’t think I want that. I just want to go home Charlie. I have a house in Spain not far from the beach.’

‘Pervert.’

‘It isn’t one of those beaches!’

‘Bit of a waste of money then.’

The Bear punched him hard, ‘You have no decorum. Being an officer has done absolutely nothing for your outlook on life.’

‘That’s weird. I feel much more refined now that I ever have.’

Their laughter echoed down the corridors.

chapter 38

Michael Montgomery eyed up the black uniformed Modloch guards with the greatest feeling of unease. The Modloch Emperor sat staring at him from the vast throne. It was the same room he had been taken to years before. He swallowed hard. He had followed all of the proper protocol. Now he simply had to wait it out.

Eventually Darrick tapped a sharp nail against the arm of the throne a couple of times.

‘What is it I have to do to earn the trust of the Human race Mr President? I destroyed the Albany for you. I caused what you would call the biggest humanitarian crisis in the history of the galaxy, so I could blackmail the council into allowing the Human race into the Federation. Then the moment my brother stepped off the transport ship, he was arrested. Dragged to a cell. Then tortured for seven days. All so your people could try and gather information on me. What is it I have to do to earn your people’s trust? Tell me.’

Michael Montgomery closed his eyes for a few seconds and the sweat broke out all over his body.

‘I can only apologise for my people’s stupidity. They did this without my knowledge and against my direct orders. I have disbanded that whole section and arrested the person in charge.’

‘I was going to advise you to clean house, but I see you have already begun.’

‘It is in their nature to do such things. It is the one part of our forces that require a complete restructuring.’

‘I know how intelligence services work Mr President. I have my own, and they are extremely effective.’

‘I would imagine so.’

The Emperor went silent again as he thought things over. The President waited.

‘I was hoping my brother could see out his terms of service with your forces. I have ordered him to resign. He will do so forthwith. You will make sure that process is accelerated.’

‘I believe he would have to return to Earth for that.’

‘No! I do not trust your people. You cannot control them. You are aware of how he was tortured by them, correct?’

‘Yes very aware.’

‘Yet they persist, even against your orders.’

‘I understand your concern. Would my personal guarantee of his safety be enough?’

‘No it wouldn’t, because once he reaches Earth, you have no say. Do it from here, and I am not asking you Mr President. I will expect him to receive his full pension for his lifetime of service as well.’

‘I will make it happen.’

‘See that you do. Make no mistake here. He may have been born a Human, but I consider him as much a brother as I do my birth brothers. Not only did he take part in every battle, he also saved countless lives by coming up with a way to destroy the Albany moon. He also managed to find the resources to do it. He is my friend, and my brother. He is precious to me, and I shall not allow any more of this sort of thing to happen to him. Be warned!’

‘I understand fully. What about those you have arrested?’

Darrick dismissed the question with a wave of a hand. ‘I haven’t finished playing with them yet.’

Michael Montgomery felt a sinking feeling in his gut. ‘I see. I don’t suppose there is anything I can do to persuade you to release them?’

‘I will swap them for their Commander.’

‘That isn’t an option I am afraid.’

‘Do you even know who it is?’

‘I see the point you are trying to make.’

‘Good. Clean house Mr President. Get it all under control. You have had long enough now. You are about to become a full member of the Federation. I understand you are little more than a spokesman for the rest of your people, and all of its diversity. However, you need to get control. Your power base needs to be solid. Your people are going to come rushing across the barrier in droves. We have seen it before. There are many races out there who may well be willing to pick up from where the Albany left off. Some races will execute offenders. Many races still find meat eaters offensive. Just turning up on their planet will be enough to have your people killed. You will need the legislation in place to protect you, not your people, from their own folly. You cannot go to war with every race because they have executed one of your race for some misdeed.’

‘We are setting all of that up right now. Anyone coming across the barrier will sign a disclaimer.’

‘That at least is a start. My people are still there to guide you. Make the best use of them. You will also need people from the tourist board now. I will have them dispatched.’

‘Thank you, all of your help is much appreciated.’

‘Unfortunately, recent events have shown different.’

‘We will endeavour to do better.’

‘I hope so. You may depart.’

‘Thank you, Your Highness.’

An hour later, Michael Montgomery was infuriated. The security services were in complete denial. Each department was switching the blame from one to the other. Each had their own chief. The President realised something really needed to be done about it. He talked privately with the council members at home. None of them seemed to be any wiser as to the situation. After hours of discussion, it was decided to form one service. It was time to reel them all in.

chapter 39

Babes slid into orbit around the planet. Rather than take a conventional shuttle, a few members of the crew decided to beam straight down. Charlie and the Bear were sitting shelling peas in the afternoon sun. Beside them was a basket of fresh vegetables.

Komoru dived straight into the basket. Steven shook hands all-round.

‘You two look relaxed.’

Charlie’s eyes flicked up to the Bear, ‘It’s been the better part of a month.’

‘It certainly has. Very relaxing.’

‘Well I hope you are both well rested.’

‘I am.’

‘I’m retired.’ Charlie informed him.

‘Seriously?’

‘Yup. All done and dusted.’

‘But you are coming back, right?’

‘Of course I’m coming back, but I canna come back as a member of your Ambassadorial guard. All my gear has been handed in, and my replacement has already finished his training. Last I heard, he was just waiting to be picked up.’

‘I thought you would have to return to Earth to do that.’

‘Did you hear we were arrested by the intelligence services?’

‘I asked the President to find out what happened to both of you. He told me.’

‘Well Darrick insisted that I retire, and that it be handled this side of the barrier. How are things at home?’

‘People are getting very excited. I have ordered a dozen fast liners, and already have every bunk on them filled.’

‘Let me guess, built on a design adapted from a Modloch battle cruiser.’

‘How did you guess!’

Charlie laughed, ‘Wasn’t hard. You really need to think about designing something new.’

‘Been thinking about it for a while. Don’t know where to start.’

Charlie had a scratch, ‘Well just take the guts out of a battleship and wrap a new shell around it.’

‘Easier said than done.’

‘I imagine it would be. Get someone to do it for you.’

‘Like who?’

‘How the hell would I know? There must be thousands of concept artists out there. Lots a sci-fi buffs on Earth. I bet there are designers out there who have been working on it for years. Do a competition thing. Use your imagination.’

‘Why don’t you do it Charlie?’

Charlie’s eyes swung across the table, ‘Hey Komoru, find anything you like?’

‘Lots, can I have some?’

‘Can if you are staying for dinner.’

‘Okay. So why don’t you start a competition?’

‘Who the hell am I? You’re Japanese. Your people are really shit hot on stuff like this. You do it.’

‘You are quite famous though.’

‘Since when?’

‘You were on the Modloch news a lot. Lots of people want to get to know more about Lord Noch Man Drich.’

Jeb cleared his throat, ‘That might not work. Charlie and the Bear were always on the news together. I think most folk believe that the Bear is Noch Man Drich.’

Charlie cocked his head at Jeb and Lady Jane, who was sitting much closer to him that she normally would.

‘You two an item?’

‘Uh…’

‘We are dating, I believe that is the proper term,’ Jane answered for them.

Charlie simply nodded, ‘Okay.’ He turned his attention back to Komoru.

‘Even if I did try, I couldn’t travel to Earth to do anything about it.’

‘Why not?’

‘Emperor’s orders.’

‘I might do it then. It is a really good idea. You could always help.’

Charlie shrugged, ‘If you think you need my input, just aske.’

Steven scowled at the two of them. The others were also curious. Steven put it down to partners in crime.

Charlie noticed a couple missing, ‘Where are Mya and Cookie?’

Steven forgot about everything else, ‘He is just grabbing some tools.’

‘Nice.’

It wasn’t long before the two arrived. Charlie noticed the immediate difference. He didn’t have to ask. All Cookie could see was the vast field of fresh produce. He was quick to leap the wall. Charlie and Mya grabbed a couple of baskets. Charlie teased them mercilessly as they strolled through the giant field. They laughed all the way around.

Cookie quickly whipped up a feast. Steven felt guilty about eating so well when the crew couldn’t participate. Cookie helped Charlie sort out some potatoes, and showed him the best way pack them for a journey. Charlie sealed the box.

‘Who are they for?’

‘The Grand Commander.’

Cookie laughed, ‘You fishing for a job?’

‘No. He still has the hump at me for those bloody videos. It is by way of apology.’

Charlie sealed the potatoes and instructions for the chef inside. He then sealed it with his ID tag and arranged pickup.

‘So what is it like being a free man?’

‘Scary.’

‘Seriously?’

‘I keep waiting for someone to tell me what to do.’

Cookie laughed, ‘I get that. You’re still with us though.’

‘Aye, but it feels different. I don’t have the guard to worry about, or the Jocks. No uniform, nothing.’

‘You will find your place Charlie.’

‘I’m no sure if it is place or pace I’m worrying about.’

‘I haven’t done anything like that for ages. I don’t think I will have any bother transitioning.’

‘When is your time up?’

‘I joined a year after you remember.’

‘That’s right.’

Cookie grabbed a couple of bowls, ‘Wash out that lettuce for me will you Charlie?’

‘Aye.’

Cookie disappeared and Komoru took his place.

‘Hello!’

He glanced over, ‘Fit like?’

‘How are you?’

‘Fine.’

‘Any news?’

‘Thought you might ask,’ he slipped out his pad and slid it in front of her. She picked it up and looked at the pictures with a look of horror on her face.

‘That’s it?’

‘Aye, have you ever seen anything so ugly?’

Komoru put the pad down and wiped away a tear, ‘I am so sorry Charlie.’

‘What’s done is done. Leave it be,’ he put the pad away and she left him alone.

The Bear came in soon after, ‘Can I crash here for tonight?’

‘Aye of course, you are welcome any time.’

‘One last night of fresh air and all that.’

It was a pleasant evening that dragged well on into the night. When the crew members beamed back aboard, Charlie and the Bear sat at his picnic table with a couple of beers and enjoyed the warm summer evening. In the morning Charlie locked the house up and they were beamed aboard. Half an hour later Charlie appeared in the ship’s uniform.

‘How does it feel?’ Steven asked.

‘Itchy. Where are we heading for now?’

‘Federation One to pick up the girls.’

‘Sounds like a plan to me.’

chapter 40

Once they had picked up the girls, things quickly fell back into their normal routine. The girls were given quite a send-off from the staff of Federation One. With their service on board the Modloch Battle cruiser, they had soon passed every test thrown at them. They had then taken it upon themselves to put right the belief of most of the males on Federation One that women weren’t up to the job. They had left a lot of converts behind.

Steven and Komoru weren’t quite sure whether to wear their ceremonial robes or not for the meeting with Ne´. Charlie and Lewis stood behind them as their personal aides and guards. Ne´ asked the Ambassadors to sit. They disappeared into the big chairs. His eyes didn’t settle on them for long.

‘Lord Noch Man Drich. I received your gift before you arrived. You were right. They do taste like the fruit from the Ambatta home world. Thank you, I will accept your apology.’

Charlie bowed low, ‘That is very gracious of you sir. Thank you.’

Ne´ turned his attention back to Steven and Komoru. ‘I presume you will have some idea what this is about so I won’t take up too much of your time in explanation. Your mission to bring peace between the Federation and the meat-eating races has been a wonderful success. Needless to say, the Ambatta aren’t the only meat-eating species we have to deal with on a daily basis. Word has reached most of these species, and almost all have requested a visit from the Earth’s Goodwill Ambassadors.

‘In a week’s time, we will all be present at the signing of the treaty to bring your world under the wing of the Federation. When that happens Ambassadors, your status will also change. We have requested, and been granted, that both of you will become Federation Goodwill Ambassadors. I will stress here, that even though you will still be titled Goodwill Ambassadors, you will be given the authority of full Federation Ambassadors. This is because of the work you have done with the Ambatta, and because of your handling of the Valachean situation. You signed that surrender as a full Federation Ambassador and, in our opinion, deserve to keep that rank.

‘After the ceremony, you will both be invited to attend an orientation. It will last a couple of weeks. That is at Federation 33. Your ceremonial guards will also go through an orientation package to bring them up to speed on full Ambassadorial protocols. Congratulations Ambassadors.’

Steven and Komoru had both been taken by surprise. Steven sat forward.

‘You do us a great honour, Grand Commander.’

Ne´ had been around Humans long enough to hear the inflection in his voice.

‘You don’t sound very honoured Ambassador.’

‘A little surprised. We didn’t even know this could happen.’

‘Your world will have full Federation status and you both have Ambassadorial status, of course we can call on you to serve the Federation at any time we wish. It is all in the treaty. I have to say your Earth’s President looked just as surprised when I informed him about it. Maybe you should all sit down and read the treaty. Highly advise it in fact. You may go.’

They stood and bowed.

‘Captain, a moment.’

Steven, Komoru and Lewis filed out past Charlie. ‘I am no longer a Captain sir. In fact, I no longer have any rank at all. I retired. I am part of the Ambassador’s team as a close friend. My only job now is to help research the worlds and races we will be visiting.’

‘Why, what happened?’

‘The intelligence services from my home world thought they would do a little fishing, and held me for a week after we returned from the Albany war. Needless to say I had them all arrested and interrogated once I was released. Darrick told me to leave but it was time to go anyway. I resigned my commission.’

‘There is always that risk when you straddle two different worlds. You seem to really hate the intelligence community.’

‘You are aware of my, shall we call it, augmentations?’

‘Yes I am. I don’t know the full details.’

‘It is a result of being tortured for fun by members of the intelligence community. They left little of me but my internal organs, and they were failing. The Ambassador’s ship saved my life, as did the Ambassador and my friends at my execution. Let’s just say I found out something I wasn’t supposed to, as to the why.’

‘Was it really that bad?’

‘My fingers, toes, all cut off one by one. As were my hands and feet. Blinded, almost every bone in my body crushed or broken, stimulants pumped into me to keep me awake and enhance the pain.’

Ne´ went very still as he tried to absorb it, ‘Thank you for sharing that Lord Noch Man Drich.’

‘I would appreciate if you kept that to yourself, Grand Commander.’

‘I will. In the meantime, is there any chance of getting more of those potatoes?’

Charlie smiled, ‘I will see what I can do.’ He bowed and left.

Ne´ pulled a handkerchief from his desk and wiped the cold sweat from the back of his neck. Now he knew.

chapter 41

The Bear walked down the front rank of his guard. The Jocks weren’t responding well to their new Captain, but that was to be expected. The man was doing his job well enough. Cold hard eyes looked over his head, but the moment he stopped to talk, they warmed. The Bear wasn’t immune to their warped sense of humour either. As yet, Mark Flanders wasn’t included in their jibes and taunts; neither would he be, until he was accepted by the rank and file.

The Bear stopped in front of Eddie, ‘You missing your mucker, Sergeant?’

‘It will make a nice change from him kicking our arses all the time.’

The Bear smiled, ‘That is a valid point. I suppose if you make a major arse of this, I can always hire him as a civilian consultant.’

The smile slipped off Eddie’s face, ‘With all due respect sir, you are a bastard.’

The Jocks laughed as hard as the Bear. He slapped Eddie on the shoulder, ‘Just keep your shit wired tight out there.’

‘No worries sir. We will.’

In a small room not too far away, Steven was sweating heavily in his new robes.

‘I want to be sick.’

Komoru took a deep breath. ‘Try and calm down a little Steven.’

‘The whole galaxy will be watching us.’

‘Try not to think about it.’

There was a knock at the door and Howe opened it. Steven went very still.

‘Mum!’

She rushed in and gave him a big hug. Komoru was next. Both were delighted to see her.

‘How did you get here?’

‘On a freighter of course. The first non-official visitor across the barrier.’

Steven’s father burst in carrying a large holdall. ‘Where can I dump this?’

‘I’ll take it,’ Howe offered. They shook hands. ‘How are you doctor?’

‘Fine Colonel.’

‘Great.’ He went over to Steven and shook his hand. ‘Looking forward to your big day?’

‘No, scared shitless.’

‘You’ll be fine. Where’s that sidekick of yours?’

‘Buzz?’

‘The other one.’

‘They are both on board the ship.’

‘Not important enough?’

‘Very limited seating.’

Both doctors Gordon jumped a little when a Modloch usher came in and called for Steven and Komoru, while another guided the other Human’s to their seats. They had a hard time absorbing how big they were.

Brian sighed when he left, ‘So that’s a Modloch.’

Mary nudged him. It was then he noticed he was surrounded by aliens. Real aliens. ‘Oh!’

Mary squeezed his arm tight, ‘Isn’t it great?’

He laughed. ‘That’s one way of putting it.’

The Albany Ambassador finally took the stage. He looked pale and visibly trembled. Every species wondered what he would say. Normally his role would have been filled by a representative of the race that initially sponsored the new Federation member’s bid, and more often than not the opportunity was taken to really draw it out; to let their voice be heard. It was the first time that an enemy of the newly accepted race had made such a speech. The gathering went deathly silent.

He lifted his arms and his head, ‘All beings. The Albany would like to formally invite the Human race to join with us in the great Federation.’ His arms and head dropped. After a few seconds, he turned and stepped of the dais. The gathering was left stunned for a moment. The applause was slow to pick up, and never really reached any kind of crescendo before petering out.

Ushers quickly proceeded to place a large lectern on the dais. A master of ceremony laid out the tablets and then invited the council’s president to speak.

He stepped forward on to the dais. The murmuring ceased.

‘This day is a historic moment in galactic history. It is the first time a race of meat eaters have ever joined the Federation. When I first heard of the Human race, I was shocked to discover that any race could live in the solar system with the killer sun. That they were meat eaters was also a great shock. As a race of herbivores, we were always threatened as children to be fed to a race of meat eaters, by our mothers, when we would not behave.’ There was a murmur of laughter throughout the gathering.

‘I was threatened a lot.’ The laughter increased. ‘When the Great Modloch Emperor invited these Humans across the great barrier, I was mortified, shocked, stunned. I wanted to scream “what are you doing?” Now we know why he is known as the Great Modloch Emperor.’ He turned and bowed to Darrick, who gave a small nod of his head in exchange.

‘I didn’t really begin to understand what he saw in Humans until they arrived at my home world with their animals. It showed me what we had lost. After the visit, I spent a long time in our archives, looking through the records of the species that had once inhabited my own world. It was then I truly began to feel their loss. I sat back and wondered why the Humans had bothered to save the other species. I visited them before they left. I watched Humans get inside the cages of animals that could have easily killed them. I saw the love they had for their charges and the love and trust these simple creatures had for the Humans.

‘For weeks, months, I wondered if things could have been different on my world. Alas, I could come up with nothing my ancestors hadn’t already tried. Then I asked myself: why not? Why couldn’t my ancestors preserve those species? The answer was always the same. It is because we are herbivores. Because we need every last piece of soil we have to grow grass. We simply could not preserve them. I am quite sure I am not the only one here who asked themselves this question.’

He saw more than a few agreed with him. ‘So what is it about these meat eaters? What is it that gave them the desire to look after even the wild species on their planet? I have researched and discovered many things. To begin with, the area required to feed one family for a year on my planet will feed a small village of Humans for the same length of time. They don’t just eat meat. They also eat many types of vegetables and fruit. Some of these fruit and vegetables fit into the palm of my hand, yet provide more nutrition than half a bale of hay. What a Human eats in a whole day wouldn’t even half fill my breakfast bowl.

‘They have not been immune to hunger, famine or drought over the centuries. Yet they endured. They improved their agriculture, and as their technology advanced, they practiced birth control, so that the land they had could sustain them. Thus they have been able to better look after their home world, and do with it what many of us have never been able to do: keep the diversity of life, the flora and fauna, to preserve it, for all.

‘It was these things alone that received my vote. Yet we still tested them. We tested their resolve, their political flexibility, and the courage of their fighting men. They not only passed every test, in many they surpassed our expectations. There is hardly a single race within the Federation that has not profited by their bid. Two wars spanning three thousand years between them have come to an end. Hundreds of thousands of miles cut off our trade routes. Two dangerous areas of space now safe for all. A race long since believed extinct, one of the founding races of the Federation, rediscovered and freed from slavery.

‘These are just a few of the things Humanity has brought us. By winning this bid for Federation status, they have won the right to preserve their planet and the diversity of life on it, for all time, or as long as the Federation stands. I will now invite representatives from the planet Earth to sign the official treaty.’

He stepped to the side a little. ‘First, Michael Montgomery, the Earth’s planetary representative within the Federation.’ Michael Montgomery stepped up on to the dais and bowed. There were stomps and grunts of approval. ‘Then, the amazing Goodwill Ambassadors from Earth, who also represent the manufacturing base of the planet, Steven Gordon and Komoru Kaizu.’ The reception they received was far more vocal than the President’s and both flushed with embarrassment. ‘Lastly, their military representative, Admiral Baxter.’ Baxter received a different form of applause. There was more foot stomping in unison, and some form of bassy chant.

Steven had to take more than one deep breath before his hand settled enough for him to be able to sign the document. He wished it was on paper. Komoru signed after him and then Admiral Baxter last. The representatives from the Federation then filed up and also signed it.

The President then held up the tablet for all to see.

‘This now concludes the signing of the treaty. Please join me in vocally welcoming Humanity into our family.’

Now they were able to give voice. The whole amphitheatre vibrated with noise.

chapter 42

Steven was still feeling overheated and sweated freely. His parents joined them at the reception. There were hugs all around. Michael Montgomery shook their hands warmly.

‘How does it feel to be the first civilians through the barrier?’

‘More than a little privileged,’ Brian answered.

‘You both deserve it.’

The Earth’s President suddenly felt a presence and the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He turned slowly and swallowed hard. ‘Emperor Darrick,’ he bowed hurriedly. ‘What can I do for you?’

‘I just wished to congratulate you in person.’

‘You were a great help sir. Thank you very much.’

‘I considered it more of a friendly boot in the right direction Mr President.’

‘That is true as well.’

‘Excuse me, are you Charlie’s friend?

Darrick’s head twisted slowly downwards, ‘Who would you be to interrupt an Emperor and a President?’

She stuck her hand out, ‘I am Mary Gordon.’

His eyebrows went up, ‘Ah! The one Charlie calls his second mother, and the person he started the PD Company of Earth with?’

She beamed with pride, ‘That’s me, and this is my husband Brian.’

Darrick took her hand and gave it a slight shake. Mary was mesmerised by how large his hand was.

‘It is a pleasure to meet you, Doctors Gordon. Charlie talks about both of you with great affection. Are his own parents here?’

‘I am afraid not.’

‘When you return to Earth, would you please extend a personal invitation from myself for them to visit. We are all family now.’

Mary flushed with pleasure, ‘I am sure they will be delighted.’

‘Your first born has also done very well, and I approve of his choice of mate. She has great strength that one.’

Mary was delighted, ‘Thank you for your kind words.’

‘Will you be staying long?’

‘I am not sure. We will be visiting your city ship soon.’

‘Then please come and dine with myself and my family.’

‘We would be so honoured. Thank you very much.’

‘Let my people know when you have arrived at the city ship. They will make arrangements.’

‘I most certainly will.’

‘Before you go, let me introduce you to Ne´, he is the Grand Commander of the Federation’s military forces.’

Darrick dragged the Gordons away with him. Ne´ was also delighted to meet the Doctors Gordon. He spent ten minutes with them and also extended an invitation to talk about business at a later date. It wasn’t long before both Emperors had to go attend their duties. The Gordons shook hands with both.

Mary sighed as she watched them leave. ‘I think they are so both extraordinarily handsome.’

Brian scratched his head, ‘Beauty, my dear, is in the eye of the beholder.’

Her head snapped round, ‘That is so cruel of you dear.’

‘Not really.’ He lifted his head, ‘Where has Steven got to now?’

‘They are all so big, it makes it hard to find him.’

They eventually spotted him and the President, and went over.

The President turned and smiled, ‘How did you find the two Emperors?’

‘Wonderful,’ Mary breathed.

‘They frighten the hell out of me. Especially the Modloch one.’

‘Are they both Emperors?’ Brian asked.

‘Oh yes, Emperor Ne´ Langus gave up his imperial crown when he became the Grand Commander of all of the Federation forces. They want the Modloch Emperor on the grand council, but he has steadfastly refused. You should never underestimate that pair. They may not be on the grand council, but they both pack an impressive punch, and together they are beyond formidable. They are also best friends, or as near as Emperors can get to friends.’

‘We owe him a lot.’

‘We have already given him a lot.’

‘That is true, I suppose. He hasn’t asked for anything for a while though,’ Brian turned to Mary, ‘Has he?’

‘Not a thing.’

‘Hardly surprising! In the past year he has conquered near a dozen worlds and is now taxing them. Probably doesn’t need all that much. It was Emperor Darrick who forced the council to give us Federation status early.’

‘How did he do that?’

‘By causing a huge humanitarian crisis that they could not cope with. I use the word humanitarian lightly, but I know of no other word to replace it. They took over all the Albany worlds and forced them to evacuate, overwhelming the original home world. Billions became refugees. Many turned to other worlds for help. In the end they asked him to return the worlds to the Albany. Our status as full Federation members was his price.’

Mary blinked a few times, ‘So that’s why it came so quickly. We were on track anyway.’

‘Maybe, but it probably saved us a lot more conflict.’

‘That is true.’

‘Yet I fear we are simply standing on the edge of the precipice. Our young people will be sent out to fight, and we will have little or no say on the matter.’

She could see it concerned the President, ‘Yes, and if our citizens wish to join the Federation, we simply have no say in the matter. That is their right as Federation citizens. I can see many people joining up just for the adventure.’

‘As can I. However, our education system isn’t up to Federation standards. Those who wish to join as pilots or engineers will have to come through our forces first. They aren’t geared up for Humans really, not even grunts.’

Mary smiled, ‘Then there may well be a lot of disappointed people.’

‘Hundreds of thousands, I would imagine.’ He smiled back. ‘We need to educate our educators. We need volunteers to come here to the Federation and go to school here. Hundreds, maybe thousands. The problem is they would have to start right back at elementary school, go through the system again. It could take ten, twenty years.’

‘Not really!’

‘Sorry?’

‘You only really need a few dozen. One for all of the major subjects. They take a lesson, they get the material, they record it. They send the recording and the material home, and teachers here pass it on. Or we could hire educators here and have them teach in a virtual classroom back home.’

‘Can we do that?’

Mary turned to Steven, ‘Don’t you have a virtual class at your academy Steven?’

‘Yes, just the one, once a month. One of the top Modloch professors. He holds a seminar from the Modloch home world. It works quite well now we have the new communication satellites in place. It’s a Modloch system, used to give pupils on distant planets advanced learning from the top professors in the Empire. He answers any questions my junior navigators ask of him.’

The President thought it over for a moment. ‘I may have another suggestion. How many space stations do we have available?’

‘We have three finished, ready for whatever task is required of them.’ Mary supplied him with the answer.

‘What if we tow one across the barrier, into Modloch space? We can invite teachers from all over the galaxy in every subject. Pay them an extortionate rate. They can do this virtual teaching, plus we can invite pupils from Earth. Run it like a private boarding school. We could send educators, pupils, divide it up into different sections.’

The idea took off, and soon they got lost in the discussion.

chapter 43

Charlie and the crew had watched the ceremony on the screen, along with the rest of the galaxy. He felt relief that it was now done. He cast his eyes over his bridge crew, and realised that he was the only incompetent one there. Each of these girls was highly educated and at the top of their game. So why was he in charge of them? It was a question he had been asking himself lately. Much of the time he had no clue as to what they were discussing. The only ones who didn’t seem to notice were the girls themselves. The only thing he had more of was life experience. That, he admitted, he had in buckets.

Buzz appeared and sat beside him. Charlie realised that Buzz was in a similar predicament to the one he was in.

‘That time already Buzz?’

‘Yup, sure is bud.’

Charlie leaned in close, ‘Do you ever get the feeling when you’re sitting here that you are totally outsmarted by these kids?’

Buzz leaned in, ‘Just don’t say it out to loud. If they realise that, we’re in deep shit.’

Charlie laughed, ‘I’ll remember that.’

The rest of the shift began to appear. Charlie stood, ‘I’ll leave it to you Buzz.’

‘Did you see the ceremony?’

‘Aye, feels like someone took a load off.’

‘Know the feeling. Later.’

‘Aye, catch you later.’

He had barely sat down in his quarters when Babes got in touch with him.

‘Charlie, you are getting a secure call from the Gisha home planet. It has been labelled urgent.’

He thought about refusing to take it for a few seconds, but realised that Wiola may well call Steven and make a scene.

‘All right, I will take it in the secure room.’

It took him a couple of minutes to arrive. Wiola appeared on screen.

‘Charlie!’

‘Hello Wiola, you look like shit.’

She groaned aloud, ‘Charlie, the baby is ill. He won’t stop screaming. The doctor thinks he isn’t getting enough nourishment from our milk. Help, please help!’

Charlie thought it over for a few minutes, ‘There is milk my friend had to use when his child wasn’t getting enough nourishment from his mother’s milk. It is called SMA Gold Cap. You may get it from the PD company of Earth, there are a few babies on this side of the barrier now.’

‘Can you check for me please?’

‘Give me a moment.’

Charlie made direct call. It only took him a few minutes, and he got back to Wiola.

‘They have some in stock. I am sending by fast freighter, as urgent medical supplies.’

She seemed relieved, ‘Thank you Charlie.’

‘As a matter of interest, where are you keeping the child?’

‘Here in the palace of course.’

Charlie shook his head, ‘How many staff do you have?’

‘Hundreds, maybe.’

‘You have a child that can possibly read minds, and you have it surrounded by hundreds of people. It took me time to learn to cancel out all of the noise. It almost drove me insane before I learned to control it.’

‘Oh! I didn’t think of that.’

‘Do you have somewhere very quiet, out in the country? No staff, or very few?’

‘I do have a country estate, but it still has a lot of staff.’

‘Move into the gardener’s cottage for a couple of nights, or have the child taken there with his Nanny with strict instructions.’

‘How will I know that will be effective?’

‘That’s easy. Send him up in some kind of craft with only the pilot. Just the two of them. See if he settles, and at what height, distance from the ground. You know, think about it, work it out?’

‘From how far away can you hear someone’s thoughts?’

‘A very long way, but it takes time to develop that skill. You have to concentrate. Right now the poor wee thing is probably being bombarded with the thoughts of thousands of people.’

‘I will go and try that. Thank you Charlie. Are you sure you don’t want to come and stay here?’

‘That’s still a no. I thought you would get over that once you had the kid and your hormones levelled out again.’

‘They have, but I still fell in love with you. I can’t help that.’

‘You fell in love with the sex, not me.’

‘No, it was you.’

‘Whatever Wiola. I really don’t mean to be cruel, but I feel nothing for you.’

‘Have you seen Jean lately?’

‘Not for months.’

She suddenly stomped a foot, ‘I am so jealous.’

‘Why! I’m not in love with her either.’

‘That is horrible. Then why have sex with her?’

‘Because she is very attractive, because I do like her. Maybe if we were able to spend a lot of time together, I might well fall in love. Right now I don’t see that happening. Our relationship is in its infancy.’

‘Ours has an infant.’

Charlie sighed, ‘Gooday Wiola.’

‘It is night here Charlie.’

‘Then goodnight Wiola.’

‘Goodnight Charlie.’

Outside on his way back to his room, he bumped into Eddie.

‘Hey Charlie, you look like shit.’

‘Awesome. Wanna go get pished?’

‘Sounds good to me. Where though?’

Charlie asked Babes to find him an alien friendly bar in the city below. Half an hour later they beamed down into a side street. There was more than one alien species there that they couldn’t recognise. The bar was long and wide, and the barman eyed them curiously. Charlie saw they served a Modloch beer he was fond of. He ordered two, and paid it with his ID. The barman looked over his details as the payment went through.

‘This isn’t the kind of bar that normally gets Modloch Royalty. There are a few upmarket places in the city.’

‘I asked for an alien friendly bar and you came up, you serve decent beer, I’m happy enough.’

‘Right enough, if it’s a decent beer you want, this is the place. Those places don’t sell beer.’

The glasses were placed on the bar and Eddie’s eyes popped.

‘Oh man! That’s a beer.’

‘Thought you could escape could you Murison!’

Charlie turned to find the Bear and his replacement standing there.

‘Bloody hell Bear, is there no place on this side of the barrier safe from you?’

‘Dream on,’ he caught the attention of the barman. ‘Two more of those please, on his tab.’

Charlie nodded and the barman laughed. ‘Give me a moment.’

They took their beers over to an empty table. They were dwarfed by it. The new Captain and Eddie’s eyes both boggled. Charlie and the Bear took a deep draught.

The Bear put his beer down, ‘Babes told me you were intending on getting drunk.’

‘Aye, I sure am.’

‘How are you finding being out of the army Charlie?’

‘It feels like someone ripped away ma wee cosy blanket. I haven’t got used to it yet.’

‘Thought you would have loved it,’ Eddie gasped, coming up for air.

‘Just you wait, shit for brains. You’re next.’

‘Aye, true, but I dinna have a bunch of spooks on my tail. I can go hame, get a real job.’

‘Rub it in like.’

‘That’s what I’m here for.’

Charlie regarded his replacement, ‘How are you finding it?’

He grinned, ‘I have a rather large pair of boots to fit into. I am sure I will get there in the end.’

‘I don’t remember you as a junior officer.’

‘A company. I just made it in time for the first battle with the Albany.’

‘On the city ship?’

‘That was the one.’

‘Lose a lot of guys?’

‘Seven in all. Five of them with varying degrees of wounds. Two came back.’

‘That isn’t too bad.’

‘Doesn’t feel like it.’

‘How many did we lose in that last battle Bear?’

‘Near a hundred dead and wounded I think.’

He looked from one to the other, ‘Seriously! What fight was that?’

Charlie frowned, ‘I think it was called Belarus Three.’

‘Thought it was pronounced Balurus.’

Charlie shrugged, ‘Who cares.’

The new officer twigged, ‘With the Modloch forces?’

‘Yes,’ the Bear admitted, ‘That was quite a fight.’

‘Are they good fighters?’

The Bear nodded, ‘Yes, if you can stop them charging into every battle.’

Charlie grunted, ‘It was easier said than done.’

‘True.’

‘Still, they weren’t Human.’

The Bear eyed him coldly, ‘They were still troops that we trained and led into battle. It doesn’t matter what race they were.’

‘I am sorry sir, that was a thoughtless remark. I didn’t realise you trained them.’

‘We wanted to catch the Albany’s nobility, the Modloch Emperor wanted them for leverage. So we trained our troops in ground assault. I think Rannalld wants a permanent battalion of them. Have you heard anything Charlie?’

‘No, nothing for weeks. No doubt something is happening.’

‘Would you join the Modloch forces?’

Charlie gave him a queer look, ‘It isn’t a case of joining them. I have been made a member of the Modloch Royal family, whether I wanted it or not. If my Royal brother decides that he wants me to serve him, I will have two choices: do what I am told or run to Earth. Neither hold any great appeal.’

‘I don’t understand…’

‘Why would you, you’ve only been here five minutes.’

‘A lot to learn.’

‘Bucket loads,’ Charlie confirmed. ‘Try and remember that Darrick now rules the biggest Empire in the Federation. He has no understanding of the words “no”, or “I can’t”. He makes sure that every individual in his Empire has food to eat, and for that he expects complete loyalty. If you don’t want to live by his rules, then get the hell out of his Empire. Right now he is giving me a little wiggle room but sooner or later he will reign me in.’

‘They say you have a noble title.’

‘Noch Man Drich.’

‘What does it mean?’

‘Roughly, Lord Protector. It has only been dished out a couple of times in Modloch history. To win it you have to have saved the life of either the Emperor or those in Royal succession, more than once.’

He frowned, ‘I really have a lot to catch up on. With a title like that, it sounds as though he would want you close.’

Charlie took a long draught of beer. ‘Aye, I’m sure he considers this as my playtime.’

‘It would seem you have a very interesting life ahead of you.’

‘I was looking forward to a very interesting and lazy retirement.’

‘What were you going to do?’

‘Relic hunting.’

‘Seriously?’

‘Aye, why not! I had enough savings to buy myself a wee cottage and an acre of ground to feed myself. My pension would have been enough to pay the bills. For what I had planned, you need at least an ordinary degree, a few years at college.’ He took another swig of his beer. ‘Now it’s all in the shitter.’

‘You make it sound easy.’

‘It was going to be hard work. I love history, especially battlefield history.’

‘You mean metal detecting and stuff.’

‘Aye.’

‘You aren’t just allowed to do that these days.’

‘That’s right, you need at least an ordinary degree in archaeology.’

‘Ah! I get it now.’ He raised his massive glass. ‘To the best laid plans of mice and men.’

They raised their glasses.

A couple of hours later they staggered out of the bar. It had been a bit of a struggle to get the empty beer glass off of Eddie. He had fallen in love with his one. The barman had given Charlie the address of his supplier. By then Steven and Komoru were back on board. Steven had every intention of confronting them, but decided they were in no fit state to do so. He heard their singing from the end of the corridor and simply turned around and went back to his quarters.

Komoru looked surprised, ‘Didn’t you talk to them?’

‘No point, by the sounds of it they are blind drunk.’ He sat down beside her. ‘I suppose I don’t really have a right to say anything.’

‘What makes you say that?’

‘Well they weren’t on duty. We are full Federation members now. There are no restrictions any more, and they never got into trouble. The Albany are no longer offering a bounty either. So, what is the point in confronting them?’

‘I suppose we are going to have to review our policies.’

‘That may be wise. Once they all receive their citizenship identifications, they will be able to go where they wish and buy what they wish.’

‘Which reminds me, we have until the end of the week to submit the crew’s details so the ID can be issued. Then we have to open bank accounts for them.’

‘That is going to be a problem, it isn’t like the Federation can open a bank on Earth.’

‘Not really, but they are opening up one on the Modloch city ship for us. Your mum told me that that they created a new Earth Imperial Bank back at home. It is all set up and ready to roll. Their top people will arrive at the Modloch city ship in a few days’ time. They already have quarters and offices.’

‘Don’t they need to put some reserve with the Federal Bank?’

‘That’s coming too. Ten billion dollars’ worth of precious metals, all extracted from the asteroid belt, at no expense to Earth’s banks. They are also carrying our first ten years’ worth of dues to the Federation.’

‘I will bet that’s been kept quiet.’

‘They have an escort of five thousand warships.’

‘Wow!’

‘Once across the barrier, the fleet will split. The bankers will head to the City ship, and the rest of the ships will be escorted by Federation forces to the Federation’s Federal reserve.’

‘Where’s that?’

She shrugged, ‘I never asked. Don’t really care.’ With a sigh she swung her legs up on the couch. ‘I am so exhausted. That was a long day.’

Steven flumped down on the other end of the couch and closed his eyes. ‘Very long. We are going to have to rethink a lot of things.’

‘Tomorrow,’ Komoru murmured.

They both drifted off into sleep.

chapter 44

Mary and Brian had been having the time of their lives. They had visited the Modloch home world, the city ship and the Ambatta home world. From there they went and visited the Ortea home world, and now were visiting the Grand Commander of the Federation forces.

Mary was skimming through her emails, when she found a strange one from the acquisitions department. It prompted her to make a call. Charlie answered after a couple of rings.

‘Hi Charlie!’

‘Hi Mary. What’s up?’

‘I just had a very strange request from acquisitions. They are wondering what to do with the thousand beer glasses you ordered.’

‘Eh?’ Charlie squinted at the screen.

‘On the day of the treaty signing.’

It took a moment for Charlie’s face to clear. ‘Oh right! I just wanted one, but they only do them in thousands.’

Mary shook her head, ‘What did you want one beer glass for?’

‘Some of us went out and got drunk. My mate Eddie refused to leave the bar until I promised to get him a glass. He wanted to take his one with him.’

Mary sighed, ‘You made an acquisition when you were drunk…’

‘Sure did. I had the idea to sell them along with a bottle of beer. Went right out of my head though.’

‘That’s bad Charlie.’

‘No it isn’t. Wait a second.’

There was a ping and up popped a picture of Eddie with his huge glass of beer. Mary burst out laughing.

‘What the hell is that?’

‘Eddie’s pint pot.’

‘That holds a lot more than a pint Charlie.’

Brian leaned over to see what the fuss was all about.

‘Woah! Now that’s a glass of beer.’

She pushed him away, ‘Keep out of this.’

He wasn’t having it though, ‘Do you get bottles that actually fill that thing Charlie?’

‘Sure do Brian. It is some form of Modloch metric measure. Has to hold about a gallon.’

‘Oh I need one of those for my man-cave.’

‘There is a fridge too that holds a dozen bottles.’

‘I’m in.’

Mary scowled at him, ‘Oh you are so not in.’

Brian looked her straight in the eye, ‘I want the fridge, I want the beer, and I want a couple of those glasses.’

Mary leaned back, ‘Seriously?’

‘Deadly.’

She rolled her eyes, ‘Charlie, send me the rest of the information I need please.’

‘No problem.’

She broke the connection, ‘You men. Honestly!’

‘Do I ask for a lot?’

‘No, I don’t suppose you do. But this is alcohol. It isn’t like you.’

‘Remember a week ago when you saw that bag in that shop that you just had to have?’

‘Uh huh.’

‘Same thing.’

Mary was about to protest further, but it was rare for Brian to take such a keen like to anything, and he wasn’t a big drinker either. Her mind kicked into overdrive.

Eventually a strange alien appeared and guided them through to Ne´s office. He stood to welcome them.

‘Doctors Gordon, please sit down. Refreshments?’

Both refused. Ne´ made himself comfortable and regarded the pair in front of him. They were about as unremarkable as any other Humans he had met. In fact, there were very few Humans who did stand out in his mind. Yet he knew just how powerful they were in the Human world. His information had stated that it was the woman who had the real clout, but looking into the male’s eyes, he understood that this pair were a team. He would do well not to underestimate either.

He clasped his hands in front of himself, in a very Human manner.

‘I have asked you both here today for a very specific reason. The Federation forces are split up into two distinct parts. There are those that are posted to the Federation, like the battlegroups from Earth that currently serve with us. They supply their own ships, while we normally supply the logistics. These battle groups are generic to their race and planets, which give us the ability to field many different types of ships that we can mix and match to suit whatever situation arises.

‘The other part is what we refer to as the “core” of the Federation forces. They are professionals like myself, who have decided to dedicate themselves wholly to the Federation. It is a career choice that anyone can make. There are a few who wish for a career in the Federation and join us as recruits, but we mainly prefer to take those who have already served with the Federation and wish to continue to do so.

‘To that end we have our own ships, designed specifically for us. They are generally top of the line, with the highest specs, and they can handle just about anything out there. We tend to build them in-house. We are, however, coming to a point where our present fleet is at risk of becoming outdated. We have the plans for a number of prototypes, but at the moment do not have the resources to build them. We believe that you do.’

Brian held up a hand, ‘There is a process for this, Grand Commander.’

‘I am aware of that Dr Gordon, I am also aware that you two are in charge of the shipbuilding for your planet. Rather than wait months for a refusal, I took the opportunity to ask you in person.’

‘How many ships are we talking about here?’

‘Five in total. Three destroyers of various types, one light cruiser and one battleship.’

‘That is quite a big ask.’

‘You also have Builder technology that can take a plan from a draft and build an entire ship in just a few weeks. You are the only race outside the Builders themselves who have this technology.’

‘You aren’t afraid of us stealing your designs?

‘We would sign a contract first, and that would be very unwise. We are also aware that you could not adapt the technology. Your race doesn’t have the knowhow or the engineers to do so.’

Brian nodded, ‘So that’s why you would trust us to build them for you.’

‘You could also do it much faster. We would of course proof and test the vessels ourselves, your people would only have to deliver them across the barrier. We would pay full price for the vessels.’

Brian turned to Mary, ‘Where are we now?’

She shook her head. ‘We are at full capacity and have two years of back orders. We have also been refused permission to build more dockyards.’

‘Your government has refused you permission to expand?’

Brian took a deep breath ‘It isn’t as easy as that. There are governments upon governments and a world council who are desperately trying to get their hands on what we have built up. They are trying to introduce legislation to force us to hand over all of our assets, and to have it regulated. Until now, they have been pretty quiet, but we know it is all waiting in the wing.’

‘They were waiting until you had Federation status and felt safe.’

‘Pretty much.’

‘Couldn’t you threaten to cease all activity?’

‘We have played that card before. Now they have bills ready to go in place to force us not to. To make it illegal for us to shut down. They now have the ships and manpower to take it by force if they want’

‘What is stopping them?’

‘There is no real single power that can do it. The World Council doesn’t really have power. They are more of a go between for the different nations than a power on its own.’

‘Your politics are a shambles. What other reasons?’

‘We are very popular with all of the people of Earth. The last politician that dared bad mouth my wife in public was hounded from office by his own constituents.’

Ne´ laughed, ‘Maybe you two should take over the planet.’

‘Oh hell no!’

‘It all comes down to greed in the end,’ Mary added. ‘The rich want a piece of the pie. They are putting pressure on the politicians. Soon they will start a propaganda war. We have been offered billions for our enterprises.’

‘Then why not take it?’

‘Because they will abuse it. Before too long you will have lots of Humans flying all around your galaxy doing whatever the hell they please. They have no concept of the dangers here. Vast companies want to sell their goods here. Miners want to rape the asteroid belt. They will then try and sell it here, because it is of little use on Earth.’

Ne´ held up a hand. ‘I get the picture. We do have such a thing as an idiot’s guide to the galaxy, its rules and regulations within the Federation. It is sold under licence.’ He thought it over for a moment. ‘I may have a solution. Years back we had a problem with a similar world. We made one body responsible for all off world dealings. If we made that the PD company of Earth, might that alleviate the problem?’

‘I’m not sure,’ Brian admitted.

‘This will forbid any type of outside interference. It comes under Federation law. Federation law will supersede any from your own world, as your company will be protected by a Federation mandate. You will be able to employ any Federation citizen. You have offices here?’

‘Yes of course. Half of which is staffed by Modloch.’

‘Even better. You will also be responsible for regulating all traffic between the Earth and the rest of the galaxy. Do you have such things as flight plans on your world?’

‘Yes of course.’

‘All legal craft and trade on this side of the barrier is covered by a flight plan. Any craft not covered by a flight plan is subject to seizure by any world’s forces, and of course the Federation’s. Before any of your citizens come across the barrier, they will have to be issued with a Federation ID. We will also put all of that in your hands. That should make your company untouchable. You will be protected by Federation law on more than one level.’

Mary turned to Brian, ‘We already submit all the flight plans anyway, don’t we?’

‘One of our offices on the moon does it.’

‘That’s what I thought.’

‘Excellent. Then you are already halfway there. I will have the proper documentation set up so your world’s governments cannot interfere. At this time I believe it is only military approved goods and goods approved by yourselves that are moving back and forth across the barrier. That system has to stay in place. You will be responsible for checking for contraband. I have seen this before. As soon as a world gets Federation status, everyone who is anyone tries to ship their goods off world.’

Mary smiled, ‘That is exactly what is happening on Earth right now. It is a scramble to see who makes it across here first. Their one major stumbling block is that we are the only ones who have ships and freighters.’

Ne´ understood the problem, ‘Of course that is one of the major reasons that they are trying to get rid of you and seize your company.’

Mary smiled, ‘Which brings us back to square one.’

‘Don’t worry, we of the Federation have ways of bringing people into line; that includes world governments. I would suggest a marketing strategy first. Your world is very underdeveloped compared to most here. Your electrical goods will not meet Federation standards, nor will they be adaptable to our power supplies. I am sure Humanity has a lot to offer, but it also has a lot to learn. Small steps Doctors Gordon. I feel confident that with both of you in charge you will not fall foul of the laws.’

The conversation swung back to the ships he was trying to order. Mary and Brian felt sure that with the world’s governments curtailed, they would be able to build a new plant somewhere to build his ships. When they left, they felt a lot better about going home.

chapter 45

Komoru had decided on a late snack. Steven was fast asleep and the ships were travelling in tandem at sub-light speeds. They weren’t far from the base where they would receive their first orders from the Federation, and had decided to slow down and arrive first thing in the morning. Cookie had put out the normal night-time snacks and food. She checked the hotplates, and smiled when she found rice. She piled some onto a plate along with some vegetables and fried chicken.

When she looked around, she found Charlie sitting alone at one of the tables. She hesitated for a moment before going over.

‘Do you mind if I join you?’

‘Please yourself.’

She sat and used a spoon to scoop some rice into her mouth. She waited until Charlie had finished his meal and had taken a sip of coffee.

‘May I ask if you have heard anything? I know she had the child,’ Komoru braced herself for the storm. It didn’t come.

Charlie took another sip of coffee and put his mug down. ‘They were having problems with the kid and she got in touch.’

‘What was wrong?’

‘It would seem he has indeed inherited my abilities.’

‘How do you know? He is just a baby.’

‘He wouldn’t stop screaming. I had her put the baby into a ship with just a single pilot and have him fly the kid straight up. At about half a mile, the kid stopped screaming and almost as quickly fell asleep. When the pilot landed, he woke and began screaming again. She had the pilot take him up again for as long as his fuel lasted. He slept for eight hours solid. The moment they landed he woke and began screaming again. So she had him moved to the countryside with minimal staff. He is sleeping regularly now. I also had some Human baby milk sent to her to help feed him. He wasn’t getting enough from their milk.’

‘What was wrong with him?’

‘The noise in his head from a thousand staff members in close proximity.’

Komoru’s eyes widened momentarily, ‘Oh! I never thought of that.’

‘Neither did she.’

‘There isn’t a rule book for this kind of thing Charlie. You are the only person who has ever experienced it.’

‘Yeah, so? A little thought is all it should have taken.’

‘So how did you feel about her asking you for help?’

‘Don’t know, don’t really care. Never really given it any thought.’

‘That is pretty cold.’

‘No, cold would be telling her to go to hell and ignoring her request.’

Komoru’s face screwed up a little, ‘Maybe.’

‘I really don’t know what I am feeling. Never been in this situation before. Trying hard not to let it get to me either, for everyone’s sake, not just mine.’

Komoru finished her mouthful before answering, ‘Appreciated. Does she still want you go and rule her planet?’

‘I believe the offer is still on the table.’

‘That would not go down well with her people. How are they taking the child?’

‘Her ordinary citizens are loving every moment of it; her enemies are trying to get her throne from her.’

‘Politicians!’

‘They have said just about everything they can short of calling their own Queen a slut.’

‘Would she stand for that?’

‘I think she is on the point of having them all rounded up and shot. It isn’t her they are calling a slut, it is all the Human females who visited their world and put their promiscuous Human ideas into their sovereign’s head.’

‘What!’

‘You know, all of those Human females who slept with their boyfriends before getting married and all that stuff.’

‘What!’

‘Don’t scowl at me, I didn’t say it. If you don’t believe me go read their news.’

Komoru hadn’t ever realised that she had been scowling. She straightened her face.

‘Sorry, I’m not mad at you.’

‘You did ask.’

‘I did. I don’t like being called a slut. I mean you can’t be called a slut if you have only been with the one man, can you?’

‘I would say no, but it isn’t me that’s saying that stuff. Have any of you congratulated her on her child?’

‘After what she did, no!’

‘What did she do like?’

‘You know, to you.’

‘You aren’t supposed to know. Now she has had a child to a Human, not that anyone is supposed to know that either.’

‘Are you trying to tell me to congratulate her?’

‘Why wouldn’t you? Weren’t you a guest at her request? If I wasn’t involved, would you?’

Komoru took a deep breath, ‘I suppose I would show her some support.’

Charlie finished his coffee and got up, ‘Then why don’t you do just that.’

‘You mean play it cool.’

‘No, I mean be a proper diplomat, and rise above your feelings on everything.’

Komoru scowled up at him, ‘What is it you do here?’

‘I advise the Ambassadors, try to keep them safe. More from themselves than anyone else.’

Komoru stuffed another spoonful of rice into her mouth, and Charlie left her to it. The sight of her still irritated him, but trusting her seemed to be paying better dividends than fighting with her.

Komoru finished her snack and thought over what Charlie had said. Her irritation had disappeared as his words sank in. She realised she should have sent a gift earlier.

chapter 46

The briefing had been long and tedious. All of the data had been uploaded to the ship. They had then been fitted out for their new robes. Both considered them heavy and tedious to put on.

Their stay had taken a couple of days. To the two captains, the diplomatic wing of the Federation was as slow and tedious as most of the officials that they met.

Steven stood in the middle of the room and tried to make sense out of all the stars, their position and the point where they were going. Komoru joined him in the navigation room. She stood in the middle of the stars projected into the air around her and tried to make sense of it all too.

‘What are you doing?’

‘Trying to figure out where we are and where we are going.’

‘Uh!’

‘That’s exactly what I thought.’

‘Where are we?’

‘Green dot over there.’

‘Where are we going?’

‘Red dot over that side.’

‘There are a lot of stars in between Steven, and it is a long way away. Who are they in conflict with?’

‘You got the briefing as well. Babes, can you help us make sense of this?’

Green dots began to appear all over the place. ‘These are the Federation members that have come into contact with the Behema race.’

Steven scratched his head, ‘That doesn’t help. Why so many?’

‘Most of these races are miners.’

‘So are most races. It is what most of the wars are about. What do the Behema have that we haven’t been told about?’

‘That wasn’t in the briefing?’

‘They never want you to know what it is they were actually trying to steal from a race.’

Komoru sniffed, ‘Now you are beginning to sound like Charlie.’

He turned towards her and smiled, ‘Come to think of it, this is his job isn’t it?’

Komoru laughed, ‘Babes, ask Charlie to join us please’

Steven frowned, ‘You sure!’

‘As you said, it is his job.’

Charlie arrived five minutes later enjoying a scratch. Steven almost burst out laughing.

‘Have you been sleeping?’

‘Just got up, I was on night shift remember.’

‘I forgot, I was wondering if you could help us make some sense of all this.’

Charlie looked around and snorted, ‘You’re shitting me right!’

Komoru burst out laughing, ‘Not the map Charlie, why Federation members were after this planet of meat eaters.’

‘Give me a moment.’ Charlie consulted the lists in his data banks and came up with an answer, ‘Spital.’

Steven was surprised, ‘What! How do you know that?’

‘One of those races are the Evolka. They are a long way away from home. Do you know any other mineral they are famous for producing? According to the data Babes supplied me with, they have attacked this planet near a dozen times. More than any other race. Need anything else?’

Steven shook his head, ‘No.’

‘Fine,’ Charlie stretched, ‘Going for the three S’s, then something to eat.’ He left them to it.

‘What are the three S’s Steven?’

‘Oh please don’t ask!’

‘I am not a child.’

‘Well one is a shower, the other is a shave. Can I leave the last to your imagination?’

‘Ah! He means his ablutions.’

‘Yup,’ Steven frowned, ‘Babes, why couldn’t you work that out?’

‘You never asked me to.’

Steven raised his hands, ‘So what are you, some kind of computer now?’

‘That is hurtful my heart. You want fact, not speculation. How many times have you told me that?’

Steven scratched his head, ‘Too many maybe. I am sorry.’

‘Thank you.’

‘Do all of those races mine spital?’

‘They mine everything, but sixty per cent do specialise in spital, like the Evolka. I think Charlie made a good argument. The Evolka mine very little else.’

‘Then spital it is. Do we have details of where it is mined, is it on the Behema home world, or moons?’

‘Those details have not been made available.’

‘What about their solar system?’

‘We don’t know. We do not have that information my heart.’

‘Enough! Once Charlie has finished his ablutions, task him with finding out all this information please Babes.’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘Lunch?’

‘Yours or mine?’

He thought it over, ‘Yours for a change.’

Komoru frowned, ‘Someone told you Lewis is doing barbecue ribs.’

‘Maybe.’

She laughed and gave him a push, ‘Lets go.’

chapter 47

Charlie and Jeb sat at the computer screen. They had been waiting for a good half hour. Eventually a very unhappy Evolka face appeared.

‘What do you Humans want?’

‘Information,’ Charlie replied.

‘On what exactly?’

‘The Behema race, their star system, your encounters with them, and just about anything else you have on them.’

‘That is all classified material. Go away.’

‘This is for Ambassador Gordon.’

‘Why would that make any difference to me?’

‘You have heard of Ambassador Gordon? The Human who just delivered a nice little chunk of spital to your Emperor. The man who controls all the ship building on Earth, who controls the building of engines that can transfer those large chunks of real-estate across vast distances in space, and who most certainly won’t be able to give your Emperor or people any more if he is dead. That one.’

‘Ah! That one. Yes, I do remember. I will have to kick this upstairs.’

‘Just tell your glorious Emperor that if the Ambassador dies, all will be left to his mother. I am quite sure that she will not hesitate to completely ignore any requests for more from someone who could have helped save her son’s life.’

‘I will make sure that he gets the message.’

A couple of hours later, Charlie received a terabyte of information. With it came a personal message from the Evolka Emperor wishing the Ambassador the best of luck. There was lots of information, but anything politically sensitive had been redacted. Jeb re-joined Charlie as he watched some footage.

‘What was that Charlie?’

‘A warship of some kind.’ Bright lights flashed against the screen. ‘Ouch!’

‘Warship,’ Jeb agreed.

The screen had gone dark, but they could hear the voices of some of the bridge crew. They made a hasty retreat. Eventually the Captain appeared on screen.

‘We were attacked by an unknown vessel as we surveyed a rich deposit of spital. We had to leave the survey crew behind. The warship almost knocked out our shields with a single shot. We had to retreat. As soon as we have repaired our shields, we will make a run to pick up the crew. I note here that we have not heard anything from them since we left. That isn’t surprising, they are out of range. I also hope they realised what happened to us and have kept radio silence.’

The outside cameras were working by the time they reached where they had dropped off the crew. From this angle they could clearly see a planet in the distance. They could also see other moons. The ship returned to its previous location. There was no sign of the crew. A quick scan of the area showed a number of new craters and nothing of the landing party or their shuttle. The Captain concluded that they were lost and left the area.

A year later the same ship and the same Captain had returned to the same moon. This time they had a small escort of a battleship and its destroyers. A warship had again appeared and engaged their forces. The warship had taken out one of the destroyers before being driven off. Within half an hour a large battle fleet appeared. They had destroyed the escort in a short period of time, and the survey vessel had fled; it had been the only survivor.

The actions escalated until the Evolka were sending large war-fleets, which were also defeated. One video showed a couple of corpses that had been brought on board for examination. They were from two totally different races. One looked lizard-like with sharp tearing teeth; the other was similar to the Ambatta, only more robust. The Evolka had concluded that both races must be from the same planet and both were meat eaters. The fight had escalated even further. The Evolka had tried to poison the planet in true herbivore style, but had encountered strange satellites in orbit that had decimated their forces. They had never managed to reach the planet’s surface.

There was similar footage from other sources as well. When they had returned, the moon now had the same satellites as the home-world, as did the other moons in the solar system. Jeb and Charlie discussed their findings for hours. Eventually they were ready for Steven and Komoru.

chapter 48

Charlie started the briefing for all of the senior officers.

‘We are dealing with something that we have never encountered before. The planet we are about to visit has a population of at least one meat-eating race. It has not been laid to waste in the same fashion that many other planets have been.’

Jeb fired up the screen. On it was a diagram of star systems. Charlie had used cones to demonstrate how far out this planet was and on what plane.

He tapped the screen with a pointer. ‘This represents the outward expansion in all directions by Federation members or explorers. To get your bearings, look at this flat area here at the back of the diagram. This represents the great barrier. If we spin the image around, you can see the central mass of this diagram represents the populated parts that contain Federation members, and these finger-like cones represent their furthest expansions. We are heading to this point here, which as you know is going to take us months of travel at our top speed. We will be dropping off Federation communication satellites on the way; those that were left behind by previous travellers have either stopped working or have been destroyed.’

With a nod, Jeb increased the magnification.

‘Let’s look at this finger. There is a great expanse between what I’m going to call home territories and this new star system. Before we go any further, I would like to highlight this area behind the new planet. As you can see, it is just as dense as the part I have called the home territories. I just want you to bear that in mind before we go any further.’

‘Over the last couple of hundred years, there has been continued conflict in this region. Basically greedy…’ he hesitated, ‘Federation members.’ They all laughed. ‘Have tried to grab this territory for themselves. They have met hard opposition and had their arses booted every time. It has been too far to send out a Federation force to help them out. By the time the Federation received the call, the battle was long over and it was pointless sending out a force to deal with it. They have tried all the normal approaches with no success. The biggest force sent out was a combined force of near a thousand ships from five different races. Their goal was the mineral rich moons, all of which have been mined at one time or another. They were soundly beaten by a force twice their size.

‘Did that stop them? Of course not, not with all those minerals just waiting to be mined. The last recorded disappearance of a ship in this region was just a couple of months ago. There has been almost no communication with the people on this planet at all. Especially at higher levels. The request for a Goodwill Ambassador has come as a complete surprise to the Federation council. They want nothing from the region, and believe the region want nothing from them, apart from maybe the stopping of the never ending attacks on their planet and solar system.

‘The planet is larger than Earth and has an Earth-like gravity. Data collected by different races tell us that it is habitable for us. It also has quite large oceans like Earth, and seems to be densely populated. There aren’t many pictures of the planet in darkness, but the few there are show large cities, towns, villages and what looks like traffic systems. We have nothing from the surface of the planet. Speculation is that it could be more like Earth than anything we have encountered so far.

‘Behind the planet is a cluster of stars that resemble quite closely the densest part of Federation space. No one who has ever travelled there has returned. We know nothing about that part of space. Speculation…’ Charlie took a deep breath, ‘There is a good chance it is as populated as our part of the galaxy, and by the looks of things not by herbivores, or not just by herbivores.’

Charlie gave Jeb a nod and he put up a picture of two corpses; they had been defrosted and were naked on a slab.

The only woman who didn’t put their hands to their mouth was Amanda, who sat forward. Charlie noticed the reactions.

‘Suck it up ladies, this is necessary. We aren’t going to show you the post-mortem; we already sent it to the doctor.’ He addressed Amanda directly, ‘Would you like to take over this part?’

She stood, ‘Yes please.’

Charlie sat down and she took his place.

‘What we are looking at are two males from two entirely different species. The one on the left looks like he hasn’t any genitalia and from this angle looks like a female. However, I have watched the whole film and I can assure you he is male. They are retractable and kept within his body. You might also notice that he has no nipples. This suggests that the species may well lay eggs.

‘The other looks a little like an Ambatta. Hairier than the Ambatta though, whose skin is much like ours. This person’s skin was more like a fur. It is more noticeable when turned over, but please take my word for it, their internal organs are also completely different. Both are well formed, well-muscled and I would suspect soldiers, fighting men.’ She glanced at Jeb and Charlie. ‘I have discussed this in depth with the team, and we have come to the conclusion that they may be from two entirely different planets.’ Charlie gave her a nod and she sat down. The picture changed again. On it were two different ships.

‘The bodies were found in the debris of a ship. The type on the left. They were found close together. The report from those who retrieved them says that the cat guy was the only one of his species that they found. Every other body was from the other race. In a battle some ten years later, they inspected the bodies from the type of ship on the right. They were found to be all cat people. There were no reptilian bodies found at all.

‘Both ships look similar, however, there is a major difference. The one on the left looks like it has some kind of ballast tanks, like the old submarines did.’ They could all see it and Charlie nodded to Jeb. The picture changed.

‘This is the first alien ship that was encountered. As you can see it is of the type on the right, without the ballast tanks. I am going to show you a series of pictures. These are of the ships encountered by the Evolka. These incidents take place over many years.’ It was quickly obvious what Charlie was trying to show them. Despite there being different ship types, none had the ballast tanks. Eventually two ships of the different types appeared together. Jeb stopped the pictures.

‘About seventy years into the conflict, the second type of ship appears. From there they appear in most battles, but not all. In the biggest battle, there seemed to be almost equal numbers of both types of ships. They have appeared regularly since. Jeb and I sat and talked about this for quite a while. It is both our opinions that the planet we saw belonged to the cat people. I believe they call themselves the Behema. We are quite sure the reptilian race is from another planet, an ally to the Behema, who for some reason fight alongside them. The ships seem to be of Behema design. Before anyone asks, the bodies were picked up thirty years after the second race appears on the scene.

‘Their tactics appear to be more aligned to ours than the races of the Federation. That suggests that they are a more warlike race than any we have encountered before. Any questions?’

There were none; Steven took his place.

‘As has already been mentioned, we have no real idea why these people want a Goodwill Ambassador. As far as we know, there have been no sightings of any of their ships in Federation space. We don’t know if they have faster than light technology, but we will assume so. There have been enough ships lost in this region for them to bag a faster than light engine, and they obviously have the technology to implement it. There have been enough ships lost for them to have a good idea of what the Federation is and what it is about. We presume it was through this kind of information gathering that they discovered our presence. So the question remains, what is it they want? We simply don’t know and we won’t find out until we arrive. It could be a fact finding exercise. Which is how I am going to treat it. We have no idea of what is to come. I want everyone who comes into contact with them to record every conversation and to answer each question with great caution. Are we all happy? Any questions?’

chapter 49

It was a very long journey. The crew spent the time catching up on all aspects of maintenance. The soldiers trained. They received special lessons from the elite soldiers, and loved every second of it. Steven spent a lot of time with Charlie and his team, going over the footage, trying to rake every last ounce of intelligence they could out of it.

Charlie began to study and took courses straight out of the Modloch training academy. They were all recorded for student purposes, but weren’t meant for this kind of learning. His position, however, gave him free access. One afternoon when he found himself alone with Steven, he opened up a subject that had been bothering him.

He fetched Steven a coffee and sat back in his seat. Steven noticed the change.

‘What’s up dude?’

‘I’m doing a wee online kind of course.’

‘Nice one.’

‘It isn’t to gain any academic qualifications. I just want to know what the hell they lassies are talking about half the time.’

Steven laughed, ‘That’s as good a reason as any Charlie.’

‘To be honest, I feel a bit of a fraud sitting in that chair. I was only a bloody Sergeant.’

‘No, you did officer training.’

Charlie screwed his face up, ‘I suppose; here’s the thing though. Anything I see, I basically record in my database. If I need information, I just retrieve it. The longer I have been doing it, the easier it has gotten. It’s getting to the stage noo where I’m no quite sure where my own memory starts and the database ends. I read all this stuff, and the answers are there. I feel like I’m cheating, using a computer to do my homework.’

‘That’s pretty much how I felt growing up.’

‘How so?’

‘I have an eidetic memory. Once I see something, I never forget it. I can recite word for word every book I have ever read.’

‘Aye but you have an IQ of about twenty seven godzillion to go wi it.’

Steven almost fell off his chair laughing, ‘We could test yours.’

‘No I don’t think so. What is me, what is the computer in my head? I just don’t know anymore.’

Steven smiled, ‘It’s the first time in my life I think I have ever seen you have an identity crisis.’

‘I’m still the same guy I suppose, but at times I just feel so damn different. I’m capable of doing so much more than I ever could before. Physically, mentally…’

‘You’re afraid of losing sight of yourself.’

‘In the machine I have become.’

‘There is nothing anyone can do for you Charlie.’

‘Wasn’t looking for anything. Was just sharing my feelings with a friend who might be able to comprehend what I am experiencing.’

‘If I was you, I would revel in it. Use it to your full advantage. Do this academic stuff. Do online courses. Get as many qualifications as you can. I’d love to give you lessons on navigation. I got a paper to write, but no one to try it all out on first. Wanna go play with the big boys?’

‘You’re a big boy now are you?’

‘Sure am.’

‘That will be a first.’

‘You’re still a bit of a shit.’

‘Sure am.’

They laughed together until their sides hurt.

chapter 50

They had found it on long range scanners. Charlie had woken Steven and he had taken his place. The two ships slowed to a crawl as they passed the debris field. They had all seen this sight before. Steven felt the hairs on his arms rise. He gave them a rub. The rest of the crews were now at action stations.

‘Colonel Howe?’

‘No life sir. Scanning the debris field now to determine how long ago the battle took place.’ They didn’t have to wait too long. Howe read out the results, ‘The battle took place about fifty years ago. It isn’t one of those on our maps.’

Steven nodded, ‘Then it probably isn’t Evolka ships out there.’

Howe smiled, ‘You are right sir. Do you recognise them?’

‘Albany.’

‘That is correct, about thirty of them. There are shards of other ships, but no whole ones.’

‘So whoever did this removed their ships and their dead. Can we bag a shard Colonel? I would like to give it the once over.’

‘We will have to move into the field.’

‘Then we will move into the field. Send the coordinates to the helm. Then you can join me in the transporter room. Charlie, could you come too in case we bag a really large piece, Buzz, take the helm please.’

It took ten minutes of careful manoeuvring before they could get a good lock. A sizeable chunk appeared before them. Howe tried to lift it and shook his head. Charlie stepped in and hefted it onto his shoulder.

‘Where do you want it?’

Steven indicated with a thumb upwards, ‘Metal lab.’

An hour later, and with the help of the ship’s top engineers, they had come to a few conclusions. The plate was from the hull of a ship. It had been destroyed from the inside out. It was much thicker than the hulls of their own ships, which meant they didn’t rely entirely on their shield technology to protect themselves. The metal was unknown, but nothing remarkable. It had the weight and strength of an advanced tungsten alloy.

The ships manoeuvred through the debris field. Charlie took up his station again and Buzz joined Steven and some of the guys in the canteen.

He slid a pad in front of Steven, ‘I did a little digging.’

Steven pulled it across, ‘What did you find?’

‘Very little organic material. I would say most of the bodies have been removed, or disposed of in some way. There is also a lot of signs of salvage going on. Deep scans of the wreckage show most electronic stuff has been removed. There isn’t a single salvageable engine left. No signs of the normal freighters anywhere. I think they must have been captured whole.’

‘Did you analyse the types of weapons used?’

‘What was the point? Too long ago, they are bound to have upgraded them by now. No signs of any enemy fighters or anything like that though. Plenty debris from Albany ones.’

Steven thought it over, ‘Come to think of it, we never saw any in the footage either. Maybe they simply don’t use them.’

‘Every fact helps,’ Howe stated. ‘Nice work Buzz.’

Buzz grinned at him, ‘Been doing this a while now.’

An hour later Steven went back to bed. ‘You seem very happy my heart.’

‘I am. Today gave me the sense that we are really doing this, rather than just being passengers on-board a very smart ship.’

‘You have all been doing it for quite a while. Didn’t you notice?’

‘Not really no. Maybe it is because we are just so far away from any kind of help. Are you monitoring Charlie’s lessons?’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘How do you think he is doing?’

‘As Charlie pointed out himself, he is part machine now. His scores are obviously perfect.’

‘Do you feel comfortable with him sitting in that chair at nights?’

‘I had qualms at the beginning; however, his lack of knowledge was made up for by his experience. Why didn’t you ask me this then?’

‘It never occurred to me, I’m sorry.’

‘They are a good team, even more so after their time with the Modloch.’

‘Nice to know you have confidence in them.’

‘I do. I enjoy their watch very much.’

Steven slipped into bed, ‘Night Babes.’

‘Good night Steven.’ He was asleep in minutes.

Chapter 51

Hailey checked their coordinates. ‘We are almost at the point where we have to broadcast our arrival sir.’

‘Very well. Liaise with communications. Babes, has all of our translation software been updated with the files they sent?’

‘Of course my heart.’

‘Then it looks like we are ready.’

Howe snapped upright, a frown crossing his face. ‘We have a ship coming in from our portside, top speed.’

It was Steven’s turn to frown, ‘We aren’t even at the coordinates yet.’

‘I don’t like it sir. I suggest we raise our shields just in case.’

‘Get in touch with Komoru, tell her to raise shields, change position and go to stealth mode. Shields up, action stations.’

The klaxons rang throughout the ship and everyone ran to their posts. Charlie appeared straight from the shower, his hair still wet. Steven acknowledged his presence with a slight nod.

Howe looked up from his station, ‘It is an unknown type. It doesn’t match anything we have on our database or anything that the Evolka encountered. Those files are out of date though.’

‘It is most likely a Behema ship. Have they tried to contact us Sid?

‘Nothing sir. They should be within range.’

‘Send a signal. We are an envoy of the Federation to the Behema home world. Please state your intentions.’

It only took a moment, ‘Message sent sir.’

Steven waited almost a full minute, ‘No response Sid?’

‘Nothing sir, I will send it again.’

‘They are going to be here in less than two minutes,’ Howe cautioned.

‘Helm, get ready to slam on the brakes.’

‘Sir.’

‘No response yet.’

‘Begin a countdown, bring us to a halt at two seconds. If they fire, cloak and evade.’

Howe gave the countdown. The moment they hit the brakes, a flash of light cut straight in front of their nose. The ship shot past.

‘They fired,’ Howe confirmed.

The crew were already taking counter measures. The unknown ship stopped, turned and came barrelling back. It began to fire in all directions when they were fifty miles away. The two ships came to a halt and watched it on long range viewers.

‘What kind of ship is that Colonel?’

‘Some kind of destroyer. It looks like a Behema, more modern than anything we have on file.’

‘Did we get a scan?’

‘No, it was moving too fast for a proper scan. I think it is firing projectiles of some kind.’

‘I see them.’

‘The way they are going round and round the ship suggests they are a kind of homing torpedo. They must be looking for some sort of signature.’

‘Then let’s get away from here before they get close enough to catch our scent.’

‘They are bound to follow the course we were on. I suggest we make some sort of detour sir.’

‘Babes, get in touch with Ico, tell them we are progressing at a twenty degree angle to our line of travel. Remain cloaked.’

‘Yes my heart.’

They watched as the ship began a search pattern. Howe calculated they were outside of it. After half an hour, the ship suddenly shot forward and was soon out of sensor range. Half an hour later, they came across it again. It was sitting at the coordinates that they had been given.

‘That doesn’t bode well.’ Steven talked to Charlie through Babes, ‘Anything yet?’

‘Get closer.’ They ghosted in to within a few miles. ‘One very nervous Captain. He has been on deep patrols, just come back. Didn’t have a clue we were supposed to be here. Just been chewed out by his high command.’

‘Is it safe to reappear?’

Charlie searched for any hostile intent, ‘Can’t find anything, but there are so many of them.’

‘Babes, get Ico to take station close to the destroyer.’

‘Yes my heart.’

‘Colonel, what is the status of that ship?’

‘Weapons have been powered down, shields are at half strength.’

‘Listen in everyone. Ico is at this moment taking up station close to the ship. As soon as he has, we are going to appear about a mile in front of him and see what happens. If they power up their weapons we will cloak, and Ico will attack immediately. I don’t know why they attacked us, but I suspect it is some kind of misunderstanding. Let’s hope so anyway.’

It only took a few minutes for them to get into position. Steven gave Howe a nod.

‘I am going to de-cloak now. Standby for emergency manoeuvres everyone.’

They reappeared on the destroyer’s radar and screens. ‘No activity,’ Howe reported.

Sid half turned in his seat, ‘We are being hailed.’

‘On screen if we can.’

‘We are getting both audio and visual.’

The face that appeared was very cat-like, almost tigerish, with black stipes across its face. He didn’t look happy.

‘If you have a code to send to announce your arrival, please do so now.’

‘Sid?’

‘Yes sir,’ he pushed a button. ‘Broadcasting now.’

The face turned away, he was watching someone or something. It took almost thirty seconds. The expression on his face was very hard to read.

‘Secure from action stations, drop the shields,’ he turned back to the screen. ‘My apologies Ambassador. I am Captain Vlane, we have been on long-range patrol and had no idea of your imminent arrival. I have been asked to meet you here, confirm your identity, and escort you in. However, wasn’t there two of you?’

Steven sent a silent command and there were howls of surprise from the bridge crew of the destroyer as Ico appeared just a few hundred yards outside their shields, all weapons charged and ready to fire. Ico turned away and sheathed his guns.

The Captain of the destroyer took a very deep breath. ‘That was effective Ambassador. I think half my crew just had a heart attack.’

Steven smiled, ‘We can smell it from here.’

The expression on the face changed, and he suddenly burst out laughing. He banged his fist on the arm of his chair a few times.

‘I think our races are going to get on very well. I am going to report that the misunderstanding has been cleared up and we are coming in. What speed can your ships travel at?’

‘The way we measure speed is probably totally different. Why don’t you lead the way and we will catch up?’

‘Alright, if you think you can keep up.’ The screen went blank.

His ship turned and accelerated away. The two Builder ships followed with ease. Following the destroyer added almost a day to their travels. It had been a very long journey, but at last the end was in sight.

Chapter 52

Steven nodded to himself as they approached the new planet. A small fleet came out to meet them as they crossed a line of satellites. There were actually another three rings of them. There were also a number of large space-stations in orbit and they were guided towards one of them. It was the planet below that most caught their attention though. There was more water than most on this side of the barrier, and what looked like large continents. It also had polar icecaps.

Buzz sat down in the chair opposite Steven, ‘Pretty isn’t it?’

‘It looks a lot like Earth, but nothing like it.’

Buzz laughed, ‘Yeah, I get that. I hope it has the same diversity.’

‘Me too. It would be nice to see birds and the like again.’ Steven looked again at the communication in his hand. ‘Formal greetings will be held on this station. Are they all ready?’

‘I had word from the Bear, and Komoru. They are all ready to go. How are you going to explain Charlie?’

‘Same as Lewis, personal aide.’

‘Don’t you think we need something a little more flashy than their normal uniforms?’

‘I suggested that to Lewis a very long time ago. He just shook his head at me. Do you think it would make Charlie any different?’

Buzz contemplated the question, ‘Probably not.’

‘They will both be dressed the same and have the same weapons.’

‘Right. Desert Eagles and those bloody light sabre things.’

‘Well they did go to all the trouble of designing a special holster.’

Buzz cocked his head to the side, ‘Can you ever imagine that pair going on the rampage?’

Steven looked up from the tablet in alarm, ‘Don’t even think like that. Ever!’

Buzz laughed at him and stood, ‘When is this to start?’

‘About an hour, as soon as Babes has adjusted her airlock to match theirs. Ico will dock with us and Komoru’s party will cross deck.’

Komoru and Steven stepped onto the space station side by side. Behind came Lewis and Charlie, and behind them the mixed rank of soldiers. They were guided into a fairly open area; judging by the scuff marks on the floor, it was one of the cargo holds. The soldiers split into their separate units at a word of command from the Bear. A small lectern had been set up and behind it stood a number of officials; some of them in uniform. What looked like a civilian stepped up onto the lectern. The Human soldiers came to attention and presented arms. The dignitary bowed slightly and the soldiers followed orders until they were stood at ease. Steven stepped forward and bowed in the same manner.

‘My name is Steven Gordon. I am my planet’s Goodwill Ambassador and a full Ambassador for the Federation during these talks.’ Komoru stepped forward. ‘This is my mate, Komoru Kaizu. She has the same rank as myself and full Ambassadorial rights with the Federation.’

The dignitary cleared his throat, ‘Welcome to the planet Netero, home of the Behema race. I am the designated leader of this planet. My name is Merro Macdoe. I have also been labelled as an Ambassador for these talks, from the races on this side of the expanse. We also have something like your Federation here. It is our wish to open negotiations with the Federation. These talks are to be informal, a testing of the waters, shall we say.’

‘Then shall we proceed?’

‘Do you wish your full escort with you? The room we have prepared is rather small.’

Steven got in touch with Charlie, ‘Is it okay?’

‘Genuine enough.’

Steven smiled, ‘That will not be necessary, our aides will suffice. Our escort can remain here.’

He smiled, ‘Excellent. Please come this way.’

Steven turned to the Bear, ‘I think everything should be alright. Hang around until we get back.’

The Bear saluted, ‘Yes sir.’

Steven heard him order the men to stand easy as they were led away. He noticed that most present were larger than him, but Lewis was by far the largest overall. It made him feel more comfortable. They were led to a lift. It opened up into a sort of central plaza.

Their leader lifted an arm towards the scene, ‘This is where our people enjoy their time off. It has food courts and what we consider normal amenities. Please, this way…’ they went up in another lift and came out in a plush suite where there were comfortable chairs.

A guard suddenly made a dash for Charlie.

‘Weapons are not allowed near the Première.’

Charlie caught the wrist and squeezed, ‘These weapons are for the protection of the Ambassadors, and are non-negotiable.’

The guard howled and others braced themselves. The Première held up a hand, ‘I will allow this. We have armed guards protecting me, and there are far more of us. Relax.’

Charlie let the guard go and he took a few hurried steps back. The pain was etched on his face. He turned to the Première.

‘May I leave sir? I think my arm has been crushed.’

The Première took a deep breath, ‘Go, quickly.’ He eyed Charlie, then Steven, ‘Your aides seem very able.’

Steven turned to Charlie, ‘Did you have to?’

Charlie shrugged, ‘Didn’t realise his bones were so brittle. Sorry!’

A few of the military present seemed to find the incident amusing. Steven apologised to the Première.

‘I am truly sorry about that.’

‘Forget it, my man made a lunge without asking. It was his mistake. Please sit down Ambassadors.’ They took the couch indicated. Steven was pleased that it fitted them well. He sat down opposite the Première, who had two others next to him.

‘May we get straight to the point?’

‘Please.’

‘Why do your people keep attacking us?’

Steven paused, ‘Greed.’

The Première blinked, ‘Sorry?’

‘Greed. They are after the minerals in your solar system.’

‘That’s it?’

‘Pretty much.’

He sat back, ‘Well, that’s what we thought. I didn’t expect you to be so forward or honest about it.’

‘May I explain our position within the Federation?’

‘Please do.’

‘We live on a planet across what is called the great barrier. Our own solar system is virtually untouched. It is, however, protected by our sun which emits neutrons dangerous to many other species.’

‘How unusual! That’s not something we’ve come across before.’ There was a discrete cough from behind. He looked around. ‘My science advisor, may he?’

‘Of course.’

‘Such a phenomena has been wildly speculated on by the science community as a whole. I am surprised that any species could survive in such a region of space. May I ask if your species are long lived?’

‘Not as long lived as many others we have come across.’

‘I will assume the neutrons affect your body on a cellular level.’

‘They do and are speculated to increase the ageing process within our race. It is lethal to virtually every other species we have come across. In fact, there are laws within the Federation. Any race that crosses the barrier, either by design or by accident, cannot return. Centuries ago, a ship did return, and the crew took with it a plague that killed millions.’

‘That is very interesting.’

The Première held up a hand to stop him, ‘We are aware that your species was new to the Federation and that you were the first meat-eating race to gain entry. Since then you have been instrumental in adding another two. This is the reason you are here. We thought at least we could talk to you.’

Steven nodded, ‘Our solar system became a target for the race called the Albany, a race you have also had conflict with. We found the remnants of a battle fought with their forces on the way here. They abducted members of our race and experimented on them at a genetic level. They found a way of binding our DNA together to enable to them to survive in our solar system. Their ambitions were to destroy every living thing on our planet, turn it to grass production, and rape our solar system of its mineral wealth.’

‘That’s exactly what they have tried here,’ the Première interrupted.

‘That is what I am trying to tell you.’

The Première sat back in his seat as he absorbed what Steven was saying. He thought it over.

‘So you know exactly what I am talking about, and where we are right now.’

‘Yes.’

‘I see, this makes it much easier. So the Federation has done this a lot.’

Steven shook his head, ‘The Federation has nothing to do with it. It is individual members within the Federation who are at fault here. Before our arrival in the Federation, all members were herbivores. Being herbivores, they have an instinctive dislike of all meat eaters.’

‘Because we are hunters. Top of the food chain.’

‘Pretty much. They consider any meat-eating race to be a danger, and have no problems wiping any of us out and taking our planets for their own use. They will do exactly the same thing to other herbivores if they think they are a backward race. For thousands of years they have been fighting each other for territory and resources.’

‘So where does the Federation fit in to all of this, if they are all fighting each other?’

‘What your Federation status gives you is security. No matter what you do, your home planet will be safe from direct attack from anyone. That includes other Federation members. That only starts, however, once you are a full Federation member.’

‘What would happen if you attacked a Federation member’s home planet?’

‘The Federation would come after you. They would wipe you out. It has happened a number of times, where a race has been hunted down to extinction. Every member of your race becomes a target. Anyone can kill you without any fear of retribution; take your property, your ship, anything.’

‘Is this why they have not come this far?’

‘I think that is more to do with logistics than anything else.’

‘You mean they simply can’t be bothered?’

‘A Federation vessel is duty bound to help a Federation member against any hostile force that is not a Federation member. They will not, however, send a fleet. Certainly not this far.’

‘There is no guarantee of that.’

‘Of course not. If you send a fleet to destroy those that are attacking you, they would be duty bound to help. You could hit their outer planets, their other solar systems, without too much fear of retribution, however if you hit one of their home worlds, in their home solar system, they would come after you.’

‘You mean they would be duty bound to.’

‘Exactly. Logistics be damned.’

The Première thought it over for a few minutes, ‘We have captured a lot of freighters from those who have attacked us. They were full of hay. I presume this is their logistical problem.’

‘Yes but they are working towards a solution. As a matter of interest, do you have any prisoners?’

He waved the question away with a hand, ‘We were ordered to send them onwards. I have no idea what happened to them.’

‘To whom?’

‘I did already tell you that we also have something like your Federation here. We are a part of that. Although it is more of an Empire than a Federation. There is an Imperial Council that governs us. Every planet that is a part of it sends one of their ruling family to the council. Normally that’s their ruler, although on occasion an eldest family member or whoever is next in line goes. It can be quite complicated.’

‘These things normally are. I’m not quite sure how the Federation chooses their council members.’

The Première frowned, ‘Aren’t you a diplomat?’

‘Well, not really. It was a job foisted on me by circumstance. I have never actually been asked.’

‘What about the forces they can field?’

‘I am not allowed to answer that.’

‘Of course not. You have been honest with me Ambassador, so I will be honest with you. It is my job to ascertain if it is viable to cross the expanse and put an end to these annoying and costly raids.’

‘I would seriously advise against it. The Federation think they are dealing with a single planet. They have no idea they are dealing with an Empire that may challenge their own Federation. My advice would be for both of us to kick this upstairs. I am well out of my league.’

‘Yes I understand. I feel this matter is well over my head too. I am going to have to think about this for a while. Is there anything you would like to ask me Ambassador?’

‘I suppose the most important question for the Federation council will be: are all of the races on this side of the expanse meat eaters?’

The Première suddenly burst out laughing. ‘I suppose that is a relevant question, but the answer is no. I think there is quite a good balance between the two. None of our meat-eating races eat sentient beings though. Tell me, how did your race become the first meat eaters to join the Federation?’

‘I think the words of a friend would be appropriate here: we basically frightened the shit out of them.’

The room erupted in strange alien laughter. The Première slapped his leg a few times. ‘It is good to see your race has a sense of humour and isn’t afraid to use it. I think you actually meant that though.’

Steven smiled and nodded, ‘Pretty much. The Federation had on their hands a race that was virtually untouchable, one that had a virgin solar system rich in mineral wealth. It would obviously come to conflict. We could sally back and forth across the barrier at will, while they couldn’t follow.’

‘With their own laws, anyone they sent, every ship would be lost.’

‘That is correct Première. We had already shown them our determination, and fighting ability.’

‘May I ask how strong your home fleet is? Please feel free not to answer the question.’

‘I think it stands at about sixty thousand fighting ships, or there about.’

‘Seriously?’

‘Yes, why? Is that unusually large?’

‘A little. Do you have other fleets?’

‘We have three serving with the Federation and about ten thousand at this moment with one of our allies.’

‘So you have a combined force of almost a hundred thousand ships if you include your freighters and tankers.’

‘Probably, I’m not in the military. I’m a civilian.’

‘Of course. So your planet must have a population of billions at least.’

‘That is correct. Although we are greatly outnumbered by every other race in the Federation. Some of them have over a dozen solar systems with habitable planets in them.’

‘I see. Your race seems to have climbed very hard Ambassador. We believed the Federation to be nothing more than a collection of vicious animals that considered meat eaters a natural enemy who needed to be eradicated.’

‘We have changed that opinion somewhat, but there are still those out there who would destroy us in an instant if they had the opportunity. That opportunity has now been taken away from them by our acceptance as full members. The probationary period was a challenge; our race was subjected to some very hard tests by those in power. We made it in the end though.’

‘What is it they are after here, why do they keep returning?’

‘A mineral they call spital is the primary reason.’

‘I don’t think that translated,’ he turned to his science advisor. ‘Do you have any clue?’

‘No sir. What is it used for?’

‘In their engines somewhere. I’m just not sure.’

‘Could you draw the molecule Ambassador?’

‘No, I am sorry.’ Steven had an idea, ‘Charlie, could you draw it.’

‘You got a pencil and paper?’

Charlie wasn’t expecting the answer he got. ‘Yes of course.’ The Première held up a hand. A pad was produced, and a nice pencil. Charlie moved forward to the table. He quickly began to sketch. The scientific advisor moved round as well. His head began to nod.

‘We thought that’s what it might be.’

‘What is it?’

‘Buranium. We used to use it in our containment fields. We use something different now.’

‘So they aren’t as advanced then?’

‘It really doesn’t make much of a difference sir. Just to the cost. We have never really had to mine our off world sources too heavily. The material we use now is much cheaper to produce, and sourced on planet.’

The Première didn’t look to happy about how much information they had just given away by accident. Charlie stepped back, and the scientist took the sketch. He smiled and gave Charlie a nod. Charlie retuned it.

The Première wanted to leave and think about everything, but he had a few more questions for Steven.

‘Could we sell it to your people?’

‘The races that deal in it are those that you have been fighting.’

‘That is unacceptable. We won’t sell to them.’

‘There are others, but again, I would have to kick that upstairs. You would also threaten to destroy those other race’s monopoly on the mineral, which would make them even more determined to stop you. Don’t worry, when the Federation finds out that all of this could cause a war with an unknown Empire, they can put a prohibition order out on all races coming to this part of the galaxy.’

‘Would that stop them?’

‘Maybe not completely, but you could deal with them how you wish or return them to the Federation for prosecution.’

‘Would they actually prosecute them?’

‘Oh yes.’

The Première laughed, ‘As would the Empire. I think it is maybe time for us to retire to talk to our respective governments.’

He stood, as did Steven and Komoru. She bowed low, which took the Première a little by surprise. He returned her bow and bowed to Steven, who reciprocated.

‘Would you like me to accompany you both to the airlock?’

‘I don’t feel threatened Première. That won’t be necessary. One of your aides will be fine.’

Komoru interrupted, ‘Would it be possible to visit your amenities in the central plaza Première?’

He thought it over, ‘You don’t have coin of the realm, or bank accounts in this region. You wouldn’t be able to buy anything Ambassador.’

Komoru was delighted, ‘Do your people still use coinage?’

‘Yes, although, gold, silver or platinum are the only coinage that is acceptable. A slither of silver will buy you a meal, a slither of gold will get you a meal and somewhere to stay for a week. A slither of platinum will rent you a whole hotel for the week.’

‘Is it by weight or there is official coinage?’

‘Both are in use, we often get miners buying with raw material.’

She gave Steven a nudge, ‘We are going shopping.’ Steven opened his mouth to protest, but it only came out as a long sigh.

The aides saw them out and those left behind suddenly burst out laughing.

‘It would seem females are pretty much the same galaxy wide,’ uttered one of the aides.

‘It is somewhat reassuring,’ laughed the Première.

Chapter 53

The Première knelt in front of the large screen, head bowed and right arm across his chest.

‘Father, I greet you with honour and affection’

‘Merro, my middle son, how goes your meeting with the aliens?’

‘Quite well, but there are going to be difficulties in the future. The Federation thought they were dealing with a single planet.’

‘Why would that surprise you? We have never released any prisoners. Nor had any communications with them. As far as we know, they have never captured any of our vessels or people.’

‘Let me tell you what I have learned so far.’

‘Go ahead, we are listening.’

The story took a while to tell. The members then discussed it at length. He eventually came back to his son.

‘Are you sure this Federation does not police its members as we do?’

‘I am quite sure. They just seem to let their members do whatever they please, then dig them out of trouble when required.’

‘What about these Humans?’

‘I instinctively like them. The Ambassador isn’t much of a diplomat though. He admitted that he was forced into this role against his will. I never got the details.’

‘Are you trying to say his answers were honest and straightforward?’

‘Yes father.’

A gale of laughter reached the Première’s ears, ‘Then you are right, he isn’t much of a diplomat, which is an unexpected boon. Try and squeeze more information out of him. It would be nice to know how large this Federation is, how many members they have, and the system their Federation forces work on.’

‘There was a clue there father. He told me that his race had three fleets serving with the Federation.’

‘Serving with? Not part of?’

‘Yes.’

‘In that case, they are bound to have some sort of professional core. I want that confirmed.’

‘I will try.’

‘You are doing well Merro. I am sure that once the Ambassador has talked to his Federation council, they shall wish to send full diplomats. I am sure they will not want to step on our toes until they know exactly what they are up against. In the same breath, we too don’t want to step on their toes, not until we know what we are dealing with. It might be prudent to show them around a little, visit communities of herbivores on the planet surface. They will need reassurance that there is no discrimination and that we can actually feed them when they get here. I hear there was an incident with one of our ships?’

‘Captain Vlane, a light destroyer, returning from long range patrols.’

‘I know Vlane, know his father as well. What a shame. Talk to the Ambassador about it. If he puts forward any complaint, have Vlane executed immediately.’

‘Yes Father.’

Do you have any other talks scheduled?’

‘Not at the moment.’

‘Do so. Keep them here for a few days, get what information you can.’

‘Yes Father.’

Chapter 54

The diversity of life on the space station took Komoru’s breath away. It was all so different to what they were used to in the Federation. Many were of Human size or similar, but the race that belonged to this planet was as diverse as Humanity was at home.

‘Look Steven! Books, real books.’

He plucked one off a shelf, ‘Pity we can’t read one yet.’ He held it up, ‘Charlie, have you any luck with this?’

‘Confessions of a deep space Captain.’

Steven hastily shoved it back on the shelf, and flushed. ‘Is there anything more useful?’

Charlie looked around ‘Over there. History of the Empire.’

‘Has to be the big one.’’

‘Bang on.’

As Steven made his way over, Komoru slipped the book Steven had just put back off the shelf and hid it behind her back. The men chose titles that were historical and economical in nature, getting a good cross-section of society. When they reached the checkout the attendant smiled when he picked up the book on the Empire.

‘Don’t you be believing any of this now.’ A frown from their escort shut him up.

The Humans found it amusing. Steven almost shouted out when Komoru put her choice down on the pile. When they had first came to the precinct, they had asked what a slither of silver and gold looked like. Between them, they were able to gather a couple of bars of each. They were exactly the same size and their escort explained that a slither would be cut off in a transaction. Charlie scanned them with his eyes, and recorded their weight by lifting each in turn; Babes reproduced half a dozen bars and beamed them into Steven’s pocket. His escort was shocked when he produced one from his pocket and handed it to the shop keeper.

The shop keeper slipped it into a strange machine.

‘Wow, this stuff is pure. Nice quality.’ The bar was returned with a piece missing, and the keeper also gave them coinage in change. Steven thanked him and put the coins and bar into his pocket.

When they left one of the escort held back. He held up his ID, ‘Imperial guard. Retrieve that slither of silver and hand it over.’ The guard then pushed a bar across, ‘Take the same amount off this and give me a receipt.’

The shopkeeper did not argue. He handed back a lot less of the bar. The guard held it up, ‘Seriously?’

‘It is on the receipt sir. That was pure.’

‘It is going to take me weeks to get this back,’ he grumbled.

Outside the Human’s had moved onto a food court. Komoru’s nose led her to a counter.

‘Fish, Steven, they have fish.’

‘Fresh kome,’ the keeper smiled. ‘Came in this morning. I have never seen your race before. Do you have food tasters?’

Komoru’s fist shot out and she flipped the lid. He placed a tiny piece inside. It lit up. ‘Very good, could I have one please?’

‘Of course. You had better test these too.’ He tested other things and when positive he put the fish along with its accompaniments onto a plate and handed it over. ‘Forks are over there.’

Steven held out his recently acquired coins, ‘Is there enough here?’

The vendor took a couple of coins, ‘That’s enough. There is also sauce at the same point.’

Komoru had already reached the forks and was now getting herself up onto a stool at a bar. She took a piece and her eyes closed.

‘Beautiful. You have to taste this Steven.’

‘Does it taste like fish?’

‘Yes.’

‘No thanks.’ He did try the vegetables on her plate, but wasn’t very impressed. Komoru enjoyed the lot and quickly polished it all off. She waved at the vendor and he waved back. A guard took the empty plate and put in a bin. Komoru thanked him with a smile and a polite bow. She moved on to a clothes shop. The pained look on Steven’s face said it all.

Charlie gave him a nudge, ‘Go buy her something nice. Do the tourist thing.’

‘Why?’

‘Because she wants you to spoil her. Because a shitload of aliens can see you are pissed off.’

Steven gave in, ‘Good point. We may never come back right?’

‘You’re getting it.’

Steven joined Komoru and began to help her pick something.

A short while later Charlie caught one of the guards eyeing up his pistol.

‘Curious?’ He asked.

‘Very. They look very heavy.’

‘Chemical based.’

That surprised him, ‘Wow, that is old school.’

‘Maybe, but lots of races have devices that can nullify more modern electronic devices.’

The guard thought it over. ‘Those weapons your escort has, are they all chemical based?’

‘They are.’

‘I take it those blades on the end of the weapons aren’t for show either?’

‘Nope.’

‘What is that other thing?’

‘An emergency escape tool.’

‘Oh! How does it work?’

‘Like a laser beam. It will cut through almost anything.’

‘It sounds quite dangerous.’

‘In the wrong hands, lethal.’

‘Fun to use?’

‘Oh yeah.’

They laughed easily together.

He nodded towards Lewis, who was close behind Komoru. ‘You have different races on your planet?’

‘Lots. We originate from one, but the diversity of our climate caused divergence. It is only skin deep though, inside we are all the same.’

‘No major organ differences?’

‘No, nothing to speak of.’

‘Our race is very similar. Hotter climates have whiter fur to reflect the heat. Colder darker, to absorb the heat.’

‘We don’t have fur, and it works in the opposite way. Dark skin to protect it from our sun’s rays. Lighter in colder climates.’

‘I see. Interesting. We have those who think it is fashionable to remove all of their fur. Can’t say I like it.’

‘Probably a rich thing, right?’

He studied Charlie a little more closely, ‘How did you know that?’

‘Our planet also has rich people with nothing better to do than indulge themselves in all manner of stupidity. Then there are those who copy them because they think it will make them popular. You got a music store around here?’

‘I would imagine so.’

‘You imported for this job?’

‘We all are.’

‘Personal security or some kind of Imperial guard?’

That got Charlie another look, ‘Imperial guard. You seem to know your way around.’

‘I just retired from the army. Twenty years. I was once a part of the Ambassador’s official guard.’

‘He kept you around?’

‘He did.’

‘Were you a senior NCO?’

‘I was until they made me an officer for that job. Right place, right time. Retired a Captain, but our real link is that we were childhood friends.’

‘You don’t have the bearing of an officer.’

‘I will take that as a compliment.’

The guard almost choked laughing, ‘Sorry, I am a senior Sergeant myself.’

‘The guard that is talking to Komoru, is that your officer?’

‘One of them. You put the junior in the medical bay.’

‘Idiot.’

He smiled, ‘That will make him grow up a little.’

The officer was holding up a thin garment. He seemed a little embarrassed.

‘This is evening attire. It reacts to the heat of your body. The warmer you are, the more translucent it becomes.’

Steven had gone a little red in the face, ‘Are you sure you want it?’

‘We have nothing like this on Earth. We could send it home, get a patent on it and make a fortune.’

‘Don’t say it, just agree idiot,’ Charlie’s voice sounded in his head.

‘That’s a wonderful idea. It would sell well.’

She seemed pleased, as was the attendant from the shop. Komoru was shown other garments with similar properties.

‘In our big department stores on the planet, we have much more stock. We have carrying bags, and jewellery. Let me give you a card.’

‘Thank you.’

‘If you want to find our nearest store, press the card here. A map will come up and give you directions to our nearest store.’

‘Oh! I like that,’ she waved it at Steven.

‘I get it. A great idea.’

The men were flagging a bit by the time they returned to the ship and their arms and hands were full.

Once Komoru had disappeared with her purchases Steven grabbed Charlie.

‘Thanks bud, almost made an arse of it there, didn’t I?’

‘Us normal guys go through a number of girlfriends before we learn the ropes, and we learn where the big holes in the road are. You’re going from first girlfriend to wife. You don’t have that luxury.’

‘So pointing out that we were already loaded would have been a big mistake.’

‘Huge. I would imagine she has no intention of sending that to Earth. She was just covering up her reason for buying it in front of strangers. Being shy and all that.’

‘I get it.’

‘Aye, and get her to buy one to send to your mother for the company, and one of those cards she received.’

‘I got that. I have never seen anything like that in the Federation.’

‘Most of them have breeding seasons, they don’t need to seduce. Those are garments of seduction. I bet you could sell them to the Ambatta though.’

‘We really have to do this, don’t we?’

‘It’s how I earn my bonus.’

‘Are we stealing your thunder?’

‘Hell no. Impress your mum.’

Steven smiled, ‘I suppose it is about time I took an interest in the family business.’

chapter 55

They took a shuttle down to the surface from the space station. Steven had spent a couple of hours speaking to council members the evening before, who had been as shocked as Steven thought they would be. It had begun a heated debate, which Steven was left out of for the most part. When the council members’ discovered that there were both meat eaters and herbivores in the Empire, it settled their nerves a little. Steven was asked to confirm this before they would send a full Ambassador though.

The Première had asked for further talks to be informal, because it was being taken out of his hands. So Steven had them all dress in the ship’s uniform. Each had five as an escort: Howe, Beaver, Cookie, the Bear, and Charlie were Steven’s escort; Lewis, Sato and his top guys escorted Komoru. She had wanted to take Himari but thought better of it. She would have literally been drooling all over the place. They were going to allow shore leave for the crew soon.

The Première met them with a small escort at his grand estate. It was surrounded by large trees. The grass was cut short. There were flower beds. The normal bows were performed. The Première was also in casual clothes.

‘What do you think so far Ambassador?’

‘It is like being at home. You even have birds.’

He laughed, ‘Is there such a thing as a planet without birds?’

‘Many throughout the Federation. When they invade a planet, they invariably eradicate all living things and organisms on it. They have also eradicated most wildlife on their own planets. They build upwards, not outwards.’

‘That is terrible.’

‘It is, but it was starvation that brought them to such drastic measures and took them off-world.’

‘There is such a thing as birth control.’

‘I know.’

‘Is your planet like that?’

‘No it is like this. Trees, plants, lots of wildlife.’

‘Bugs and insects.’

‘Oh yes.’

‘Well we long ago got rid of the harmful ones, so there is no need to worry.’

‘We still have to get that one right.’

‘Then yours must be a very forgiving race.’

‘I think that’s the first time Humanity has ever been called that.’

They laughed. Charlie’s voice cut into Steven’s thoughts, ‘He is about to ask you about that incident when we arrived. If you make one tiny complaint, they are going to execute that Captain.’

‘There is something I would like to discuss with you,’ the Première started.

‘I am sure there are lots of things,’ Steven smiled.

The Première laughed, ‘So true. This one, however, concerns your arrival. That ship that met you.’

‘The one that escorted us to the planet?’

‘Yes.’

‘We were glad of his assistance.’

That caught the Première off guard, ‘Didn’t he attack you?’

Steven dismissed it with a wave of a hand, ‘A simple misunderstanding. I don’t blame the Captain. He was simply doing his job. I blame the authorities for not informing him of our presence, or imminent arrival. We were on time, weren’t we?’

‘Yes, we however kept it quiet.’

Steven shrugged, ‘Then there is no blame to be put on the Captain. In fact he should be commended. He and his ship did not hesitate to defend your home territory. Very courageous, considering there were two of us, don’t you think?’

‘When you put it like that Ambassador, I find myself having to agree with you. Weren’t you or any of your crew frightened?’

‘At one little destroyer? Hardly. The last battle we took part in there were near a hundred thousand ships involved. We ourselves were in a fleet of ten thousand, against twenty. We prevailed, but it was a costly battle. As we were the main targets of our enemy, it scared the hell out of me. I am afraid your one little destroyer just doesn’t do it.’

The Première wasn’t quite sure what to say, ‘I see.’

‘These are the daily hazards of a Goodwill Ambassador. It is our job to face these hazards so that the full Ambassadors coming in behind us don’t have to face them.’

‘You mean it is in the job description?’

‘Exactly what I mean.’

‘Why were you even involved in a battle?’

‘I was charged with getting a number of treaties signed. They wanted to stop me.’

‘Isn’t that the job of a full Ambassador?’

‘Too dangerous for their fat arses.’

The Première roared with laughter, and Steven flushed. He hadn’t meant to say something like that. It was very undiplomatic. It had just slipped out. Komoru was scowling at him. Her eyes flicked to Charlie, who rolled his skywards.

‘Like this mission?’

Steven smiled, ‘They have a great fear of being eaten. It isn’t actually unwarranted. The first meat-eating race we brought into the fold had a habit of doing just that.’

The Première was shocked, ‘That is horrible.’

‘They were left with little choice really. Members of the Federation had killed all living life on the surface of their planet thousands of years before. What they didn’t realise was that most of the Ortea lived underground in very large cities. Only their herders and domestic livestock lived above ground. When those who had eradicated everything above ground landed to claim the world, the Ortea poured out from underground, capturing their ships and the settlers. Some they enslaved, and some they used as domestic livestock.’

‘How did they feed them?’

‘Vast underground oceans, and seaweed.’

‘I see. Maybe it was the only option available to them, but I think it is brutal.’

‘The Dent, the original race that destroyed the surface of the Ortea world, became slaves and food at first. The thing was that the Ortea were advanced in their technology but had no idea how to pilot or service the ships they had captured. They developed a symbiotic relationship with the Dent over time, who provided engineering skills, while the Ortea fought to keep others away.’

‘So they stopped eating them?’

‘Yes, they ate captives from other races that they captured instead. That included a number of Goodwill Ambassadors that the Federation had sent to try and end the war. I have it on good authority, however, that they were sent as a ruse. The Federation had no intention of bringing an end to the war. They simply wanted to destroy the Ortea.’

‘Fascinating. Were you a part of the peace process?’

‘All of us here were. The Ortea heard that there was a meat-eating race within the Federation and asked for a Goodwill Ambassador from that race.’

‘The same reason we sent for you. Captured intelligence told us of your race, so we sent a direct request to the Federation council. We sent a ship into Federation territory to do so. In and out as soon as they were within range.’

‘We laid communication devices on the way here and have equipment to give you so you can contact them directly if you wish to.’

‘That will be helpful. That large battle you were involved with, how many of those ships were Federation?’

‘None of them.’

The Première looked shocked, ‘Not even one!’

‘No, there were six races involved in the battle.’

‘Do you men always have to talk about war?’ They looked round to find a female Behema standing in front of them.

‘Ah! Taylana. I didn’t think you were going to make it.’

‘How could I resist meeting a new species Merro?’

She was obviously a beauty among her own race. Her figure was very Human-like and slim. Her dress was clearly of quality and Komoru found herself admiring it.

‘Ambassadors, this is my companion Taylana.’ They introduced themselves with small bows. The two females studied one another.

‘Is that some form of uniform you are wearing Ambassador?’

‘Yes of course. I just wanted to keep it simple for this meeting.’

Taylana suddenly leaned forward and sniffed, ‘Is that your natural smell or a fragrance?’

The Première was beginning to think it was a mistake to invite her, but Komoru wasn’t offended.

‘A fragrance called Night Vale.’

‘It is wonderful. Very exotic. Where can I purchase that?’

‘I got it from home. I am afraid it isn’t available here.’

‘Why not? Don’t we have trade with your world?’

‘No, this is our first meeting with anyone from this part of the galaxy.’

‘Do you have a spare bottle I could buy?’

Komoru frowned, ‘I think I have a presentation case of scents; testers that I was sent from this company the last time I was on Earth. I haven’t even opened it yet. It probably has this scent in it. I could give you that to try. You will have to have it tested before trying it.’

‘Little testing bottles,’ She held up a finger and thumb to demonstrate the size of the bottle.

Komoru laughed, ‘Exactly that.’

‘I get those sent to me from companies wanting to advertise their wares. I think I have a dozen somewhere from different companies. We could swap.’

Komoru clapped her hands in delight, ‘That would be wonderful.’

The Première guided Steven away from the two females. ‘It looks like our two races have a lot in common Ambassador.’

‘I was thinking the same thing myself. In fact we have more in common with your race at first glance than we have with any other we have met so far.’

‘I find that very reassuring, but it isn’t your race we are going to have to deal with on the whole, is it?’

‘I wouldn’t imagine so, although you could make it a term of any treaty that you only deal with Humans.’

‘Are there any races you get on well with within the Federation?’

‘Our staunchest ally is the Modloch Emperor and his people. They are quite warlike and our races mix very well. My aide was recently made a Modloch noble, and member of the Royal family, for services rendered.’

‘The one that crushed the guard’s arm?’

‘That’s the one.’

‘Wow! That is rare. He must have saved the Emperor’s life.’

‘His son too, and the grandson of a visiting Emperor. He also helped prevent a coup.’

‘I am impressed with the quality of your crew Ambassador. A noble Lord here would never serve under a politician, let alone act as an aide.’

Steven flushed, ‘We have been friends since childhood. Charlie recently left the armed forces after a lifetime of service.’

‘I see, it sounds like your noble Modloch Emperor is trying to steal him from you.’

‘We are all aware of that. Charlie says the Emperor is allowing him to play at the moment, but when he decides to haul in on the leash, he won’t have much of a choice but to go.’

‘Will you people stop talking about me as if I’m not here? Change the subject please.’

Amusement flashed in the Première’s eyes, ‘I apologise.’

‘Sorry Charlie,’ Steven grinned.

‘Aye alright,’ he cocked his head, ‘I think that pair have just about persuaded each other to go on a shopping trip by the way.’

Steven’s face fell, ‘Another one.’

The Première leaned in close, ‘I could send them off with a good escort.’

Steven caught his eye, ‘That might be a very good idea Première.’

The Première called on one of his aides and whispered in his ear. The aide then stepped away and talked into a microphone. It didn’t take long. The men sighed with relief when the females were whisked away.

The Première clapped his hands together, ‘What would you like to see Ambassador?’

‘Do you have a community of herbivores? The Federation wish for proof that you live in peace with them, before they send a valuable ambassador.’

‘I don’t really know. We have a few merchants here, but I don’t really have much to do with them. Different society. We do get visits from nobility now and then, but there are none here at present. I will have to ask.’ He moved away and called someone.

Charlie moved closer to Steven, ‘He doesn’t see why they would be treated any differently to the rest of the people here. What he wants to know is the makeup of the Federation forces. He was shocked to discover that the races across our side could field a hundred thousand war ships. They only have about two thousand. Their Empire regulates how many ships they can have, and can command their fleets at will.’

‘Different system.’

‘Their power comes from the fact their council is made up of Emperors and the like. Majority decision takes it.’

‘A bit like the Grand Commander?’

‘Not really, he isn’t a member of the council, he has to answer to them.’

‘It doesn’t come across like that.’

‘They could force his hand if they wanted to. Ultimately, they have a lot of respect for him and trust his judgement.’

‘True. Right now, we require the grand tour. We record what we see, and send it to the Federation to soothe their worried nerves.’

‘They’re not gonna like this Empire thing right on their doorstep, are they?’

‘They don’t.’

‘Why haven’t they come this far?’

‘Logistics. They can zoom around Federation territory for months; they are never far from a resupply. It’s three months here for us and three months back, and almost six months for them, that’s a lot of hay. No back up if anything goes wrong. Remember most Federation races are herbivore and have a herding instinct. They don’t like travelling far alone. A lot of freighters travel in convoy. Here he comes.’

Charlie stepped back out of the way.

‘I have something organised for you a little later. Now, where were we?’

‘I honestly can’t remember.’

They spent most of the day together, but the Première did not accompany them on their tour. When it was finished they met up again for something to eat. Only Steven and Komoru were invited to sit down. Their aides and guard had to stand against the wall. Needless to say, they weren’t very happy and were getting very hungry. After the meal, Steven refused to stay longer. He was well aware of how hungry his people were getting.

chapter 56

‘How did your day go with the Humans, Merro?’

‘Quite well. I did get a little more information on the Federation forces, although no numbers. You were right. They do have a core of professionals. Each planet sends a set number of ships to the Federation. That number depends on how many home worlds they have, or star systems. Some races have a dozen or more. While they are with the Federation, they take orders from the Federation and are trained by them. The Federation can do with them as they please. The Federation feeds and clothes them.’

‘I suspected something like that. Have you executed that Captain yet?’

‘No, I let him go without charge.’

His father frowned, ‘Why the hell would you do that?’

‘The Ambassador thought he should be commended for attacking two ships at once. He blames the chain of command, not the Captain.’

The Emperor blinked a few times, ‘He isn’t much of a diplomat, is he?’

‘No he isn’t.’

‘I see. They didn’t get a fright?’

‘He almost laughed at that. “One little destroyer”, was how he phrased it. The last battle he was involved in was conducted with near a hundred thousand ships.’

The Emperor choked on his drink, ‘You jest.’

‘He seemed to be serious.’

‘Who were the Federation fighting?’

‘The Federation wasn’t involved. It was a fight between six different races over one solar system.’

‘It must be one amazing solar system. Still… a hundred thousand ships. Are you sure he isn’t lying?’

‘He isn’t much of a diplomat. I don’t think that occurred to him.’

‘I want a written report on all you have on the Federation at this time.’ He sat back, ‘A hundred thousand ships, and that was just half a dozen races squabbling over one solar system. What do these people have at their disposal?’

‘A lot more than that I believe.’

‘We need to know. A few idiots here are talking about war. I also have a note here about one of your guards being injured. What happened?’

‘A junior officer spotted that the Ambassador’s guards were carrying weapons. He lunged towards one to try and relieve him of the weapon. The aide simply grabbed him by the wrist and crushed it.’

‘Broke it!’

‘No Father, I saw the scan. Crushed. He is having to undergo extensive reconstructive surgery.’

‘Dangerous.’

‘Deadly. I did find out a little more about the man. One of the herbivore Emperors has taken a shine to him. The aide helped him quell a coup, and saved the life of his son and the grandson of another Emperor from an assassin. He was made a Lord, given title and lands, and made a member of the Royal household.’

‘I have seen the pictures of them. Was that the large dark skinned one?’

He took a deep breath, ‘No, it is the small white one.’

‘Again you jest son.’

‘I am afraid not Father.’

‘Wait a moment… the one standing at the back in the picture?’ It flashed up on his screen.

‘No, the one standing directly behind the Ambassador.’

The Emperor was shaking his head, ‘I never even noticed him. If he is capable of doing that, what is the giant capable of?’

‘Taylana accompanied the female Ambassador all afternoon. They got very cosy. He is her aide, and I believe guard, and constant companion. Not mate. It would seem the giant is a very skilled armourer. When Taylana caught a moment with him, he told her he liked to blow shit up.’

The Emperor laughed until he almost choked, ‘I really am beginning to like these Humans. I have another note here. A tactical one. That Captain you released made a statement to the fact that the ships simply disappeared when he attacked. They didn’t reappear until after he reached the rendezvous point. On top of that, one of them reappeared just a few hundred meters away with all of its guns pointing straight at his bridge.’

‘That is true. I have watched the footage.’

‘Find out more about that ability.’

‘We may get the opportunity tomorrow. We have been invited onto his ship. It was Taylana that afforded us this opportunity. The Human woman wasn’t very impressed with our jewellery, and Taylana managed to get an invitation on-board to meet an expert in theirs.’

‘Get as much information as you can on that ability. I don’t like the idea of a whole fleet of ships suddenly appearing out of nowhere.’

chapter 57

Première Macdoe shielded his eyes from the glare.

‘I am sorry,’ Steven apologised. ‘Just another few steps will get you out of it.’

Steven guided him through another door. It took a moment or two for the Première’s eyes to adjust.

‘That was horrible. How can you stand it?’

‘We don’t see it. It is one of our ship’s defensive measures. We have implanted filters that nullify it.’

‘Effective.’

‘It is very effective. The rest of the corridors have been adjusted for your comfort Première. This way please.’

Taylana grasped his arm as they made their way into the small lift. Komoru tried to smile reassuringly. It only partially worked.

‘It isn’t often we show anyone this part of the ship,’ Steven explained. ‘One of my crew members comes from a very long line of goldsmiths. His talents are extraordinary and rival that of his other family members. A fact none realised until he was here with me. I think his father did try to steal him back once, but he refused.’

‘What did he do instead?’

‘He became a soldier.’

Steven led them to the treasury, as the crew now called it. The moment they walked in the door the two Behema came to an abrupt halt. The Première’s throat went dry. Taylana’s knees almost buckled. Neither had seen so much wealth in one place before. The Première dragged her towards a stand were a massive fire diamond stood.

‘What is this thing?’

‘Ah! A little joke I played on Komoru. We have a tradition on our planet of presenting the one we love with rings. We first propose marriage, and if accepted, the male gives the female an engagement ring. Once married we swap gold bands. This was an engagement ring I had made as a joke to propose to Komoru. The real one is much smaller.’

Komoru lifted a finger to show them.

Taylana found it very hard to speak, ‘I didn’t see that yesterday.’

‘I don’t wear it off the ship very often.’

The Première cleared his throat and found his voice again, ‘For obvious reasons. I think this is a diamond.’

‘Fire diamond,’ Steven confirmed.

‘Fire diamond,’ the Première bent over and took a good look around it. ‘Unbelievable.’

‘You don’t have them?’

‘Not on our planet.’

‘Ours either. We found this in space during our travels.’

The Première stood tall and looked around, ‘How did you manage to accumulate such wealth?’

‘Our ships can extract any known mineral from any asteroid we pass. If they detect a precious substance they just grab it.’

‘They just grab it… you mean they leave the asteroid intact?’

‘Yes, it looks the same.’

‘Remarkable. What is this diamond worth?’

‘I have no idea. Even admitting its existence in our part of the universe would be like putting a big target on our foreheads.’

‘At least you aren’t stupid then. Was this from your solar system?’

‘That’s right.’

‘No wonder it is coveted so much. The gold and silver too?’

‘Most, not all.’

Taylana had wandered away from him. The objects were stunning and displayed to their best advantage. She then saw the Human male sitting behind a strange machine. He was using it to polish something. She moved over. He noticed the movement and stood, pulling the earphones from his ears.

‘Hello!’

She smiled, ‘Are you the maker of all of these wonderful objects?’

‘I would be the one. You must be the Lady Taylana, how can I be of service to you today my Lady?’

Her smile lit up the room, ‘I just came for a look.’

His eyes swept over her, ‘I see you like necklaces, bracelets and rings. Do you wear earrings?’

She touched them, ‘Rings in my ears, why would I?’

‘It is something that Human ladies do.’

Komoru stepped to her side, ‘I have lots,’ she admitted. ‘We wear them down here on our earlobes.’ She flicked a hand towards the man. ‘This is David Hammersmith, our resident goldsmith and artist. David, do you have any at the moment?’

‘Too many, I was thinking of melting them all down.’

‘Don’t you dare!’

He laughed easily, ‘Let me get a few trays.’

Komoru laughed, ‘All of them David.’

David moved round and they followed to a different counter. He took out trays of earrings. Komoru showed her how they were fitted. Taylana almost cried out with pleasure.

‘They are so beautiful! I have never seen such a thing, but there is nowhere on my ears for them to fit.’

Komoru’s face fell as she studied her cat-like ears. ‘Oh! I’m so sorry.’

‘Have you nothing for the Lady at all?’ Asked Steven.

‘Not that I can think of sorry. Does the Lady’s race have any ear decorations?’

The Première shook his head, ‘Not really. Most wear some kind of head dress that accentuates their ears, but nothing worn directly on them. Not like that.’

‘Don’t you think they are lovely Merro?’

‘They are lovely my dear. It is a shame you can’t wear them.’

‘I am heartbroken. It would start a new craze.’

Hammersmith was thinking it over, ‘There is a race called the Ambatta that look like distant cousins of your race. The females there do wear ear jewellery. I saw it once. Babes, can you bring up pictures of the celebratory dinner? The pictures that show the Prime Minister’s wife?’

‘Who is he talking to?’ The Première asked Steven.

‘The ship.’

A picture appeared on the wall, ‘That is the one.’

They all moved closer.

‘They do look to be related,’ the Première agreed.

‘Yes dear, but look what she is wearing on her ears. It looks like a cap of silver chains.’

‘That is exactly what it is, Lady,’ David agreed. ‘They are fixed to the ears by stud and the chains move with the ears. I always wanted to have a crack at something like that. I have a few ideas. Leave it with me for a few days.’

She looked surprised and a little hesitant to ask, ‘How much would that cost me?’

‘Nothing probably,’ he looked to Steven.

‘Of course not. We wouldn’t charge anything. All it costs us is David’s labour, and he is a member of the crew.’

‘My wages are already paid,’ he grinned.

The Première was taken aback by their generosity. ‘There is no need for that. We can pay.’

Steven tried to explain, ‘You don’t understand. This costs us nothing. When we are at home, David regularly displays his work at the latest fashion shows. It sells for far more than its worth. The proceeds come back to the ship and the crew. The girls on board spend a lot of time with David. They borrow jewellery and when they get fed up of it, they return it.’

David nodded, ‘I melt it down, make something else. We give some away as gifts. Have a lot of fun with it. I like making jewellery and especially the sculptures. Let me show you something the Lady might like,’ David moved to a different cabinet and they followed. He pulled out four trays.

Taylana almost melted. She grasped Merro’s arm. ‘Look at how delicate those chains are. What is that bird?’

‘It is a swallow. They are very small but extremely brave and strong. Every year they travel thousands of miles to nest. It is a native species to Earth, our home planet.’

‘So simple, so beautiful.’

David dipped and pulled out another tray, ‘We call these charm bracelets. Very popular with the women on Earth. You can buy various trinkets to place on them. Some slide on, others hang.’ He pulled out another tray. On it there was an almost identical swallow.

‘If you don’t mind being touched by an alien…’

Her hand shot out and David laughed. He placed the bracelet on and hung the swallow.

She gasped with delight, ‘I love it.’

‘Try it with the pendant.’

He lifted it up and she turned to expose her neck. It was very slim and the necklace fitted perfectly.

‘What do you think?’ She asked Merro.

‘Stunning.’

David shook his head, ‘It is a little bland. Let me try something else.’

He took out more trays. One had more birds, the other letters. He put his hand out and she offered up the bracelet again. This time he fastened letters that slid on and a couple of birds, which hung. Her eyes were huge.

‘This is your name spelled out in one of our most common languages, called English. This bird here is an owl, the wisest of birds, and the other the nightingale, which has the most beautiful song. Let me show you. Babes, can you find a few owls and nightingales for our guests?’

The screen lit up again, and they were treated to a few different owls, and some nightingale song. She turned to Komoru with a tear in her eyes.

‘Could I buy this?’

‘Consider it a gift.’

‘Are you sure, I can afford it?’

‘Please accept it. David, what do you think?’

‘If she doesn’t accept it I will just melt them down.’

She blinked, ‘You are a bit of a tease David. You will not melt them down.’

‘They aren’t very popular with the girls, I was considering it.’

‘In that case I accept.’ She turned back to Komoru, ‘I thought you were being boastful and a little rude yesterday. I can see now that you were not. I apologise for my thoughts, and my attitude.’

‘We have a saying: seeing is believing.’

She turned back to David, ‘Sir, you are an artist.’

He flushed, ‘Thank you Taylana. I do my humble best.’

‘I want to see the rest of your work.’

Merro turned away from them, ‘I am also very impressed David.

‘Then let me give you the grand tour.’

David took them around, explaining to them what they were seeing. It was obvious they were more attracted to the statues of animals than anything else. Merro spotted one he really liked.

‘There is something strange about that one,’ He pointed.

David followed him across. ‘That is the phoenix. It is actually a mythical creature. In fact all of these are creatures from myth. Like the dragons you see behind.’

‘They are beautiful, but this… it is obviously a bird, these are flames, scorched feathers, but it doesn’t look like it is being consumed by the flames.’

‘The bird was consumed by the flames, the flames came from within the bird, now it has risen from the ashes, reborn. That is its life cycle.’

‘You mean when it dies it bursts into flames, and is then reborn from its own ashes?’

‘Yes. It has been used as a metaphor on Earth for thousands of years.’

‘These flames?’

‘Fragments of a fire diamond. The big one.’

‘Stunning. It must be priceless.’

‘It was one of the few pieces that was returned from my last exhibition. I suppose on Earth it is an old myth. We received no bids, no offers at all.’

‘These letters?’

‘English. From the ashes we shall rise once more.’

‘Eternal hope.’

‘Yes, exactly.’

‘Wonderful, simply wonderful.’

He almost had to drag himself away. When the tour was finished, they retired to the canteen. The Première enjoyed his coffee and cakes, while his companion sampled a few teas. Both races considered it a roaring success, and Steven and Komoru were invited to an informal party. A few hours later it became a formal party. His top people were invited down, along with the Lord Noch Man Drich. Charlie found the whole thing rather amusing and refused to go. Steven persuaded him otherwise. After all, who else would be able to carry the gift?

Chapter 58

It was the first time David Hammersmith had been invited to anything formal and he was quite nervous. He stuck close to Charlie, who was carrying the gift for him.

‘Have you been to one of these before Charlie?’

‘Loads, but I normally end up standing against the wall,’ Charlie grunted.

It made David smile, ‘Guarding the dignitaries.’

‘That’s the one. It will make a change getting to eat something.

‘You are a Lord now. You might have to get used to it.’

Charlie skewed him a look, ‘We don’t really know each other, do we?’

‘Not really no. You’ve never been up to my little room have you?’

‘I dinna wear jewellery.’

David laughed, ‘I do a lot more than that. You could pick out something for Captain Wilson.’

Charlie grunted again, ‘I gave her a gift, the first she told me she had never returned.’

‘The gun, right?’

‘That’s the one.’

‘Does she have jewellery?’

‘No idea. Not in uniform and not in bed either.’

David cringed, ‘You aren’t much of a gentleman Charlie.’

‘No one has ever accused me of that before David. It is also why people tend to avoid asking me to occasions like this.’

‘I can see why.’

Charlie wasn’t offended, he just nodded his agreement. Komoru turned on Charlie.

‘Don’t you make a mess of this Charlie.’

‘Who was the idiot that told him I was a Lord?’

Steven turned and lifted a hand. Two pairs of eyes bored into him.

‘Really Steven!’ Komoru accused.

Charlie shook his head, ‘Idiot…’

‘Both of you ganging up on me? That has to be a first.’

Charlie shook his head again, ‘Really Stevie! In this I am in perfect agreement with Komoru. I am not a social animal. Not unless I’m in a working man’s bar with a pint or two.’

‘You will be fine Charlie. Just remember you are representing the Modloch Royal household.’

‘Don’t worry, I will watch myself.’

‘And your language.’ Komoru warned.

‘I don’t think they put swear words into the translator. Stop panicking.’ He growled back at her.

The shuttle came in to land at the Royal residence. They were then chauffeured in some kind of fancy limousine to the reception. There were about twenty guests, of all ages. The colour differences in their fur and the patterns were quite exquisite to the Human eye.

The Première stepped forward to greet them. ‘Ambassador, glad to see you again.’

‘And you sir. Please accept this from us as a gift from the Human race. Not the Federation.’

Charlie stepped forward and the Première’s mouth went dry. ‘Is that what I think it is?’

‘You are the only person who really seemed to like it,’ Steven smiled. ‘Please enjoy it.’

‘I don’t know what to say.’

‘Just say yes.’

‘Could you bring it to the table please? I know just the spot for it.’

Charlie followed on. The Première grabbed a couple of waiters and had them move some things around.

‘Give it to me, I will place it.’

‘Just show me where to put it. It is very heavy.’

‘I am no weakling.’

‘Step aside, I will put it down and you can shift it from there.’

The Première looked a little pissed but stepped aside. Charlie put it down and indicated to the Première that it was all his. With a little disdain in his eye, the Première turned to the box on the table. He grabbed it by both handles and tried to lift it. Charlie thought the look of surprise on his face was comical. The Première could lift it but it was obvious he wasn’t going to be able to position it. He placed it back down and hesitated for a moment.

‘Could you please put it into the centre of the table for me?’

Charlie took his place and placed it in the centre. With a flick, he flipped up the catches and removed the lid.

‘Do you have somewhere for this?’

The Première indicated with a finger and a waiter ran over and took the lid.

‘You are uncommonly strong.’

‘Our gravity is heavier. Things are much lighter here.’

He looked Charlie straight in the eye, ‘Most people address me as “sir” at least.’

‘So?’

‘You aren’t intimidated in the least, are you?’

‘Why should I be? Who the hell are you?’

The question caught the Première by surprise, ‘I am Royalty, son of the Emperor.’

‘So am I, only I am the brother of an Emperor. Adopted maybe, but still a brother. He is an Emperor of over twenty different solar systems. His people number in the trillions. I call him brother, or by his first name. What about your daddy, how many solar systems does he have?’

The Première didn’t know what to say or how to reply. He took a deep breath. ‘You win. My name is Merro.’

‘Charlie.’

The Première offered his hand, ‘This is the appropriate Human gesture of friendship, isn’t it?’

Charlie shook his hand, ‘Sure is. Nice to meet you Merro.’

‘You will have to tell me more about your brother.’

‘He is bloody minded, beyond smart, extremely territorial, and not someone you would ever wish to cross. He is also very protective of his family and they adore him.’

‘Sounds a bit like someone I know very well.’ They both laughed, then the Première hesitated a moment, ‘Could you stay here for a moment Charlie? I would like to get guards in here.’

Charlie looked at the piece, ‘I suppose we forget the value of things. I will stay here and watch over it for you.’

The Première left and soon half a dozen guards appeared. Charlie recognised one of them who came over to greet him.

‘Hello again, what is it we are supposed to be keeping an eye on?’

‘Right there.’

The guard moved closer, ‘Oh wow! What is that made of?’

‘Gold, silver, and a dozen different precious gems, including fire diamonds.’

‘What’s it worth?’

‘I have no idea what your currency is or how to judge it. However, I was told that when it was displayed at home, no one was actually able to put a price on it, so it never sold.’

‘So it is priceless?’

‘In this form yes. Melted down into its component parts, it is probably still worth millions in any currency.’

The guard breathed deeply and lifted a hand. His men ran over. ‘Two of you either side of the table. Make sure no one even goes near it.’

Charlie left them to it and returned to the reception. He found Steven.

‘He is well chuffed.’

Steven nodded and got back to it. David managed to find Charlie soon afterwards.

‘What are we supposed to do here Charlie?’

‘Beats the shit out of me. I’m normally standing against the wall somewhere.’

‘Tapper seems to be enjoying himself.’

Charlie couldn’t help but grin, ‘He is in his element, a natural born Lord. It seeps out of his pores.’

‘Like recognises like.’

‘Aye it certainly does. Don’t worry, they love artists too, your time will come, so be prepared to answer a hundred questions. If I was you, I would start thinking about your answers now.’

‘Seriously?’

‘Very.’

‘Like what questions?’

‘Do I look posh?’

‘You look like a security guard.’

‘I might have to work on that. You don’t look any better by the way.’

‘The army mentality of smartness and neatness is very hard to leave behind.’

‘Tell me about it bro.’

chapter 59

Steven and Komoru were placed either side of the Première and his companion. Charlie and David were separated by a teenage girl and her grandmother, across the other side of the table. The girl kept peeking at Charlie out of the corner of her eye. Charlie eventually had enough of the scrutiny.

‘Can I help you? You seem to be curious.’

Her head canted up at an angle, ‘I’m sorry, I don’t get to see many aliens.’

‘Why, does your father keep you locked up?’

She had to think about that, ‘Not really, but I do go to an all-girls school, and I’m not allowed out without a chaperone.’

‘Your father is very smart.’

‘How so?’

‘If I had a daughter as pretty as you, I would make sure the chaperone had a gun.’

The granny, who had been listening in, leaned forward, ‘I most certainly do not carry a weapon.’ She tapped the girl on the arm. ‘You are being rude, you have not been introduced.’

‘My name is Charlie.’

The girl was now looking directly at him, ‘My name is Aurora.’

The grandmother rolled her eyes skywards, ‘That is not the proper way introductions should be conducted Aurora. You know that.’

Aurora was now smiling directly at Charlie, who could not help but smile back. The grandmother once again interrupted.

‘Sir, your title, and direct your answer to me please.’

Aurora had to place her hand over her mouth to stop herself from laughing.

Charlie looked directly at the old woman, ‘My title is Lord Noch Man Drich. I am the adopted brother of the Modloch Emperor, whose Empire stretches over twenty solar systems and whose citizens number in the trillions. I am also from the planet Earth, and served a lifetime in the armed forces, from where I recently retired as a Captain. I was the first Human to be made a Federation citizen. I am also a founding member of the PD Company of Earth, and still on the payroll. It is my job to find new products that will interest Earth’s citizens, and products from Earth to sell to alien races like yourselves. I am a lifelong friend of the Ambassador, and serve on the crew as one of his advisors. It is my job to find out as much as possible about a race we are visiting before we make first contact. I have a team of three, that includes the Lady over there. Is that enough?’

Both female’s eyes had opened very wide. The grandmother cleared her throat.

‘Yes thank you. This is the Lady Aurora Malinci. We come from a very long line of nobles, and have affiliations through blood with the Royal family. Are your family also from a long line of nobility?’

‘Oh hell no, we are as common as muck. Farmers mostly, fishermen, soldiers, policemen, that kind of thing. My branch of the family were mainly into farming and soldiering.’

She seemed to take that quite well. ‘Then may you be the first in a very long line, Lord Nossh…’ the words seemed to stick in her throat.

‘Charlie.’

She smiled, ‘Charlie it is.’

Aurora turned her head slowly to look at her grandmother, as though she was hearing something for the first time.

‘You are properly introduced now my dear, you may engage the gentleman in conversation if you so wish.’

‘Thank you grandmother.’

She turned slowly back to Charlie, ‘So you are a Human?’

‘Aye. So you would be a Behema?’

‘Yes.’

They both burst out laughing. ‘Aurora, that is a very pretty name. Has it a special meaning?’

‘It is a flower.’

‘I will bet it is a very pretty one. We have a similar word in our language. It literally means the dawn, from an old Human language, the old Roman goddess of the dawn. It is also associated with a natural electrical phenomena that takes place on our planet at the poles, where you get streaks of brilliant colour washing across the evening sky. It is truly a wonderful sight to see.’

‘A goddess of the dawn!’

‘Aye.’

‘We don’t have religion anymore, or believe in gods or goddesses, but we still have all of the old myths and stories.’ She sighed, ‘I think that is even better than a flower. I am beginning to like Humans.’

‘Charlie!’

Charlie looked across the table, ‘Yes Merro?’

Merro grinned at the silence that cut across the table like a knife.

‘You had better watch out for the Lady Aurora there. She is reaching marriageable age and may well be fishing for a Husband.’

‘Thanks for the warning Merro, I had better apply my anti-cutie repellent.’

Merro’s laughter filled the room. ‘Her name means flower in our language.’

‘She told me that. Her name also has meaning in our language as well. Aurora was the ancient Roman goddess of the dawn.’

‘A goddess, no wonder she is making eyes at you. I think maybe the Lady Aurora should be applying the anti-Human repellent.’

The table erupted in laughter. Aurora was squirming with embarrassment at being singled out by the Première for a little joke, but part of her also loved it. She had never, ever heard anyone call the Première by his first name before. It was a mark of respect given to very few, and it only made the man at her side more attractive.

‘I sincerely hope you are married Charlie.’

‘Lifelong bachelor I am afraid.’

‘You could have lied.’

Charlie laughed, ‘I do have an unofficial companion. She has a gun, a very big one.’

‘Has your Emperor not chosen a bride for you from his own race?’

‘Good God no. Our races aren’t compatible, thankfully.’

‘Really, why are you so happy?’

‘Well the Modloch are an extremely ugly race, huge by comparison to ourselves, and they only have sex twice a year.’

It took a moment. In that moment Komoru tried to shrink down in her seat. Merro was the first to burst into laughter, Tapper and David right after him, then the rest of the table also erupted. Lady Jane was shaking her head and both Steven and Komoru looked like they wanted to kill him.

It took a while for Merro to gain his breath. He was holding his sides.

‘I forgot they were herbivores. The ones on this side of the expanse also have seasons. So you have an unofficial companion. From your own race?’

‘Yes, she is a Post Captain with the Federation now.’

‘What is a Post Captain?’

‘Just a senior Captain with a lot of experience. She has an Admiral from the Federation on board too, she serves him directly.’

‘I understand now, we have the same thing here. It is a pity she isn’t here. I would like to see her.’

Charlie reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He could see the curious looks. He found the picture and slid it across, ‘That’s her.’

Merro picked it up, ‘Wow! Truly, this is her? I am sorry Aurora, but you are truly out womaned. What is this device Charlie?’

‘Communications device. Very popular on my planet. We take pictures, share them with each other and our families. Do a lot of social networking. Just swipe with your finger for more pictures.’

‘You don’t mind?’

‘No, not at all.’

Merro swiped away happily for a few seconds then bolted upright. ‘What the hell is that!’ He flashed the phone at Charlie.

‘That’s a good friend of mine. He is the Modloch Empire’s Chief Engineer.’

‘I can see what you mean by ugly.’ He swiped a few more then burst out laughing. He showed the picture to Steven, ‘What on Earth were you drinking Ambassador?’

‘Oh that one. I remember that, vaguely. It is called beer.’

‘We have something similar, but the glasses aren’t that big.’

‘Modloch measures.’ He never noticed Komoru trying to see the picture. The Première sighed, ‘It looks like you had a lot of fun.’ He slid the phone back across to Charlie. ‘Thank you for sharing that with me.’

‘Pleasure.’

Aurora touched his sleeve, ‘May I see the picture of your friend?’

Charlie swiped and showed her. The bathing costume she had worn left not much to the imagination. One of the girls had taken the picture of the two of them sitting side by side at the pool.

Auroras mouth fell open,. ‘Are they even real?’

It was loud enough for Merro to hear and he howled with laughter.

‘Oh yes.’

The grandmother looked across. ‘Oh dear.’ She reached over and lifted Aurora’s chin with a finger. Merro slapped his thighs with delight, tears streaming down his face. When he was able to compose himself again, Merro stood and introduced the Humans properly, drawing attention to the already greatly admired centre piece.

Once the formalities were done, the meal began to come out. The Humans found themselves looking at a square of a blue, jelly-like substance. As Charlie watched the square began to move.

‘Is this thing alive?’

Aurora glanced over, ‘Of course, it is a delicacy.’

Charlie pushed the plate away and threw a napkin over it.

‘No thank you.’

Lady Jane and Tapper were already well into it. Komoru also seemed to relish it. Steven and David, however, were having the same reserves as Charlie.

Komoru’s voice sounded in his head, ‘Eat it Charlie, it is delicious. Don’t insult our guests.’

‘You can ram it,’ he answered back in the same manner.

The second course went the same, some form of fish that both Steven and Charlie pushed away. Merro was watching with great interest. He presumed the problem would be solved with the next offering. It wasn’t.

Steven visibly paled. Tapper, however, rubbed his hands with delight, ‘Haven’t had that for a while.’

Charlie placed his cutlery into his plate and pushed it away. Steven followed suit. Merro’s curiosity burst forth.

‘Don’t you eat meat Charlie?’

‘I love meat.’

‘What is wrong?’

Charlie took out his phone, ‘On our world we have wild animals. Some you may recognise.’ He downloaded some content from Babes and pushed it across.

Merro picked it up and swiped through the pictures. ‘What magnificent creatures. These are wild, on your home world?’

‘That’s right, most of them are protected species.’

‘They truly are beautiful. Much like we imagine our ancestors looked like.’

‘How would you feel if you visited us and we popped one of those onto the table?’

‘I don’t think I would be very happy, I don’t think I could partake.’

Charlie pointed to the crispy ape that was now adorning the table, ‘Our species are more closely related to this fellah, than we are to those.’

The penny dropped, ‘Your race is closely related to apes?’

‘Yes. Some do partake of course…’ his hand flicked towards Tapper. ‘However, it isn’t in me. Don’t be put off by me. Call it a personal choice.’

‘I understand completely.’ He glanced over, ‘You too ambassador?’

‘I am afraid so. I just couldn’t.’

‘Do you find it offensive?’

‘No, not at all. Just off-putting.’

‘Do you mind if we help ourselves?’

‘Not at all.’

Merro called for a steward and whispered something to him. His eyes flew wide, but he simply nodded and walked away. Jane and Komoru also ate the ape-like creature. Steven was struggling with hunger pangs, while Charlie didn’t look bothered at all. They were halfway through the meal when two bowls were placed in front of Charlie and Steven. It seemed to be some form of stew with vegetables.

‘This meat is from a bovine,’ a picture was put in front of Charlie’s nose. It did indeed look like a cow.

‘Thank you, it looks great and smells great.’ Charlie took a chunk of meat. It melted in his mouth. ‘Awesome. Give it a bash Stevie, it tastes like beef stew.’

Steven tried it, and gave Charlie the thumbs up, ‘Very nice.’ The two ate with gusto, while the rest of the guests devoured the ape-like creature.

When Charlie finished his plate, Aurora leaned in.

‘That is what the commoners on this planet eat.’

‘I am aware of that, as is your Première. Steven and I were both born commoners. Our companions, especially Lady Jane and Lord Dunedin, were born into noble families. There tastes have been refined since childhood. I am sure by now you can tell the differences.’

‘Now you have pointed it out, it is obvious. Don’t you eat the food they serve you at home either? I mean at a banquet?’

‘Never been invited to one. They had the odd one when I was doing officer training. After the first one, I always faked illness.’

‘Wouldn’t you have gotten into trouble for that?’

‘They tried, but I told the Commanding Officer to serve real food and then I would attend. He didn’t want to lower their dining standards for one man.’

‘Was it that bad?’

‘Awful. Just like tonight. At least the Première made an effort to accommodate those of us with different tastes. It is much appreciated.’

‘What about your Modloch family, don’t you eat with them?’

‘Oh hell no! They are herbivores, they dine on huge bowls of hay.’

She laughed, ‘I never thought of that.’

‘Before our arrival, it was illegal to even transport meat across Federation space.’

‘You haven’t touched the wine either?’

‘I tried. Tastes very like the wine at home. I’m a beer drinker.’

‘How did someone like you become a noble?’

‘Aurora,’ her grandmother hissed. ‘How all of our ancestors first became nobles. By being noble, by doing noble deeds. I apologise for my granddaughter. May I ask what your title means?’

‘If someone is insulted by the simple truth, then they are fools. She wasn’t insulting me or trying to. She is just curious. My title means Lord Protector. A rare title, only given out twice before, I believe.’

‘Then you must have protected the Emperor more than once.’

‘I helped him catch the leader of a coup, a cousin of his. The next time my services were required was when an assassin attacked his son and the grandson of another Emperor. I stopped him.’

‘How?’ Asked Aurora.

‘That isn’t an explanation for a dining table.’

‘I see.’

The granny had the last word, ‘Then your title was well deserved sir.’

‘Thank you. I did try to refuse it, but the Emperor wasn’t having it.’

‘Were you given property and land?’

‘He had already given me property for the first deed. A nice wee cottage on one of his planets. He tried to give me a bigger one, and the land to go with it, but I steadfastly refused. In the end I accepted a large field adjacent to my cottage.’

Both seemed shocked. Aurora found her voice first, ‘I find it hard to believe that you refused.’

‘Of course you do, because you are of noble birth. I’m not.’

‘It is very confusing.’

‘Not really. I didn’t want any of it in the first place. I am independently wealthy and have a pension from the armed forces. I simply don’t need it or the hassle that goes along with it.’

‘What about when you get married and have a family?’

‘I have no inclination to do that either.’

‘What about your unofficial companion?’

‘She is a career woman. She may well rise to the rank of Admiral. She has said nothing to me about wanting a family either.’

‘She is a warrior?’

‘She is a national hero and has one of the best battle records as a Captain. She saved our lives in a big battle not all that long ago, used her ship to shield ours.’

‘Because of you?’

‘No, because it was her job to keep the Ambassador safe. Her ship took the brunt of a massive attack and was badly damaged. They incurred a lot of casualties.’

‘She sounds very courageous.’

‘She is that.’

‘Still, she looks quite old.’

Charlie grinned, ‘She is a few years younger than me.’

Aurora leaned in close and Charlie leaned over. She whispered in his ear, ‘I am younger and still pure.’

Her eyes said it all as she sat back. It was probably the most courageous thing she had ever said or done in her life.

Charlie laughed until his sides ached. Eventually he was able to draw breath.

‘That is playing dirty.’

She smiled, ‘We fight with what we have.’

‘You fight very well.’

‘What are you two talking about now?’

‘Nothing of importance grandmother.’

Komoru was seething inside, at both Charlie and Steven. Taylana noticed there was something wrong with her.

‘Are you all right Komoru?’

‘Yes I am fine.’

‘You look upset.’

‘I just wished that my companions had tried the food.’

‘Ah! I see. You fear they have given insult?’

‘I do, and I apologise for that.’

‘We have people from all over the Empire visit us, and all have different tastes, we believe it insulting to not appease the appetites of our guests. This was nothing. No one here is insulted, so please relax. In fact I am grateful for your visit. I haven’t seen Merro laugh so much in such a long time.’

Komoru unwound a little and managed a smile. ‘That is nice to hear.’

‘What did you do before you became an Ambassador? Were you in politics?’

‘Oh no, I was a scientist. I received my doctorate when I was still a teenager, and had retired by the time I was in my mid-twenties.’

Taylana’s mouth opened and closed a few times but no words came out.

‘What about you?’

‘Ah! A fashion designer.’

‘Oh wow! That is so cool. Are you and the Première getting married?’

She took a deep breath, ‘Marriage is forbidden, as is having offspring.’

‘I don’t understand…’

‘Only the first born is allowed to get married and have children. When the Première came of age, he was sterilised. Not permanently, but something would have to happen to his elder brother before it was reversed. To prevent temptation, the younger siblings aren’t allowed to marry either. They can have as many companions as they want though.’

‘Is it common for them to have many companions?’

‘No not really, but there are one or two famous cases. Merro and I have been together for ten years now and are very happy. We both work very hard, and to be honest, have very little of a private life, which isn’t really a good for bringing up children.’

‘Aren’t you tempted?’

‘I am a woman, of course I am. When I feel like that I go visit my sisters. An afternoon of screaming, puking, pooping kids is enough to bring me back to my senses.’ Komoru thought that was hilarious. ‘I have a good life here with Merro, and am very content.’

‘He seems very nice.’

‘He is the son of an Emperor. The second son no less. He will always walk a very fine line. Death comes very swiftly for those who disobey. All sons are watched very closely, but Merro is quite content. The Emperor has three star systems. His eldest runs our original home world, his other two sons one each.’

‘What about daughters?’

‘Three. Three sons and then three daughters. Deliberate of course. The oldest is of marriageable age now, and is considered an unrivalled beauty. I wish she was one of my models. I would sell ten times as much.’ She then had a thought. ‘Do you have any fashion catalogues I could use for inspiration?’

‘We have plenty in our database. From many cultures all over our world, and even from the Federation.’

‘I think my heart is going to stop. Truly, could I look at some?’

‘I will source them all for you.’

‘Komoru, you are just the best friend anyone could ask for.’

Komoru laughed, she was really beginning to like this person.

Merro was keeping a close eye on the couple across the table. He leaned in to Steven and spoke quietly, ‘You need to warn Charlie. If he nobbles a noble woman, then he will have to take responsibility.’

‘Charlie isn’t interested, but I will pass on the warning.’

‘The females of every species have their wiles Ambassador, our race is no different. I can see she is very attracted to Charlie.’

‘It still won’t do her any good. Charlie told me once he likes his women well worn in. If she tries anything on, he will refuse her. In the meantime he will be nice to her, maybe flirt a little, but it will all be harmless, I can assure you.’

Merro burst out laughing, ‘I have never heard that term before, but I understand it. There are advantages to being with an experienced partner.’

Steven shrugged, ‘I wouldn’t know. My present partner is the only partner I have had, and vice versa.’

‘Are you happy Ambassador?’

‘Very.’

‘Then that is all that matters.’

‘Indeed.’

The last course was the equivalent of cheese and biscuits. It caused a lot of hilarity. While Tapper and Jane ate with gusto, those unaccustomed to the strong tastes picked at it and were teased by Tapper. A short while later the men retired to a quiet area to enjoy a few drinks, while the women went to a different but adjacent living room. The Humans recognised the old fashioned way of doing things that once happened on Earth. None spoke of it though.

chapter 60

The days passed quickly as the crew all took their turns at shore leave. Many took a chance to do a little blogging. Babes and Ico were now at a local spaceport.

Steven and Charlie were enjoying a hot drink while waiting for the women. It was the most exclusive destination in the city, where Taylana had her design studio and fashion outlet. Komoru had come in her kimono, and Taylana was taking lots of pictures and interviewing her. Himari was also wearing a kimono and they had taken a selection with them.

Steven had been very busy. Charlie had been collating information on this society and those across this part of the galaxy. It was a nice break for both.

A yelp and angry words caught their attention.

‘Watch what the hell you are doing with that tail you hairless fool.’

‘Fuck off you furry slut.’

They turned to find a large lizard-like creature in a military uniform having an argument with one of the local girls. They hissed at one another, then the lizard snapped round and swept the legs of her chair from beneath her. She went down with a squeal. He clomped away in triumph.

‘That wasn’t very nice of him, was it Charlie?’

‘Oh seriously?’

‘Yup.’

Charlie took a deep breath and stepped in front of the creature. He stopped and looked down at Charlie.

‘What the hell are you supposed to be?’

‘Go back and apologise to the young lady.’

‘Make me.’

Charlie shrugged, ‘Not a problem.’

The lizard man was fast, spinning with his tail. Charlie went with it until he had reached the end of his arc. By then he had a firm grasp of the end of the tail; he swung hard. The lizard man screeched as he was lifted off his feet. Charlie swung him around and held him over the balcony. The lizard man howled with indignation fifty feet above the ground floor.

Charlie changed his grip to one hand and began to swing him back and forth.

‘Apologise to the young lady.’

‘Fuck off.’

Charlie swung him harder. Steven was looking over the rail too. Charlie leaned on the rail with his other elbow and rested his chin on his hand in a bored posture.

‘I can do this all day.’

The lizard suddenly began to laugh, his arms shot out by his sides and he began to make noises reminiscent of a jet aircraft. He seemed to be having the time of his life as he swung back and forth.

The clip of high heels reached their ears, but it wasn’t until a large pair of breasts were pushed over the railing that Charlie took any notice. By the time the exotic creature looked at him, his eyes had moved up to her face.

‘What are you doing?’

‘Why?’

Her breath caught in her chest. ‘I require an answer.’

‘Well I’m playing swings and he is playing aeroplanes.’

A howl of laughter swept up and over the balcony.

‘It is my fault Your Highness,’ A squeak came from behind.

‘Explain,’ she ordered without taking her eyes off Charlie.

‘The Druac almost knocked me over with his tail. I shouted at him and he became vulgar, sweeping my chair from beneath me. These gentlemen were trying to get him to apologise.’

‘I see. So you try to get him to apologise by swinging him by his tail off a balcony?’

‘Seemed like a good idea at the time. It normally works.’

‘Not happening,’ howled the Druac.

She looked over the railings ‘You need to look up soldier.’

He did so and his whole demeanour changed. He covered his eyes with his hands.

‘I am sorry.’

‘You will come up here and apologise to this young woman.’

‘I will, Your Highness.’

‘Could you bring him up?’

‘Say please.’

Her mouth moved a couple of times, but eventually she managed to say the word, ‘Please.’

Charlie swung him up and tossed him a few feet away. The Druac scrambled to his feet then to his knees, ‘I apologise for creating such a commotion Your Highness and I also apologise to the young lady for causing her such distress. I was clumsy, and rude.’

It was only then that Charlie noticed how everyone else in the vicinity was also on their knees. All except for a half dozen guardsmen and her female companions.

She took a single step towards him, ‘You must be one of those Humans I have heard so much about. I want you to know that I could still have you arrested and executed, even though you are on a diplomatic mission.’

Charlie leaned forward a little, ‘I presume, by the way everyone around here is on bended knee, that you are a member of the Emperor’s family.’

‘His eldest daughter.’

‘I can assure you, your father wouldn’t kill me. Even if I was arrested, it wouldn’t be for very long. You see my brother is also an Emperor. Who knows, as reparations for the insult, he may even demand you marry me.’

‘I would kill myself first.’

Charlie moved in really close, so close he could see her fur rise.

‘Now you are really turning me on.’

Her breath came in short gasps. A great roar of laughter captured their attention.

‘Charlie, I see you have met my little sister.’

Charlie stepped back. ‘We were just getting acquainted. How are you today Merro?’

‘My duties for today are over, so I came to have lunch with Taylana. I have a friend of yours here.’ A face peeked from behind his back. ‘Take her shopping will you.’

‘Will do. Is she being a bit of a pain?’

‘Only slightly.’

‘Come on then.’

Aurora rushed over, curtsying as she passed her Royal Highness. She grabbed Charlie’s hand and began to drag him away. Charlie hesitated for a moment and turned to the kneeling lizard soldier.

‘You coming or what?’

He looked up, ‘Uh?’

‘You were going to show me where to get some decent clothes.’

He wasn’t a fool and grasped at the lifeline. ‘Sure, this way.’ He bowed to the Première and the princess before scampering after Charlie. They were a fair bit away before Charlie stopped. The lizard man towered over him.

‘If I was you, I would get as far away from here as possible.’

‘You just saved my life Human.’

‘You think?’

‘We both know it. What didn’t you just drop me? You’re a Royal of some sort aren’t you?’

‘I have always found it hard to kill a man who was laughing. Besides, there is only one person in our Empire who has the right to have someone executed, and it isn’t me. I probably over-reacted anyway.’

‘I was being a dick, I deserved it.’

‘You were.’

He looked round, ‘My brother works here, I was going to pick him up and was pissed off about it. I was going to run into trouble anyway. My race is quite famous for its bad temper after a night on the drink.’

‘Then our races have a lot in common.’

The lizard man laughed, ‘You are a soldier.’

‘Was, retired a few months ago.’

‘Foot soldier.’

‘You got it.’

He grinned, ‘I know my own. What rank?’

‘Was a Sergeant for long enough, then promoted to Captain for the last few years of my service.’

‘I’m a master Sergeant, training establishment on the edge of the city.’

‘My favourite job.’

He snapped to attention and slammed a hand to his chest, fingers ramrod straight. Charlie saluted in the Scots way.

The Lizard man nodded, ‘I hope we never have to meet any of you little bastards in battle.’

‘Keep your head down for a while.’

‘I will.’

Aroura was half hiding behind Charlie, ‘Do you know him?’

‘We were… you know, just hanging about for a while.’

‘Oh! They are quite scary.’

‘Anyway, what is it you want me to spend my hard earned savings on?’

She grabbed his arm, her breasts rubbing against it, ‘I know just the place to help you with that.’

Charlie laughed, ‘I bet you do. Lead on wench.’

‘What is a wench?’

‘A low born woman of ill-repute.’

‘Oh I am not! I do like that word though.’

She led the laughing Charlie away.

Chapter 61

She stood in front of the Première with her head down. She had followed him through to a small room.

‘How large is our father’s Empire?’ He began.

‘Three solar systems large.’

‘That man’s brother has over twenty solar systems in his Empire.’

She felt the blood drain from her face, ‘Seriously?’

Just then there was a swish of a curtain. They turned to find Himari there. She bowed low.

‘Please excuse my intrusion, I was changing in here. I don’t think this is a conversation I should be hearing.’

Both were surprised by her sudden appearance, but more by how she was dressed. The princess immediately wanted to ask, but Merro saw a rare opportunity.

‘A moment of your time please. You know Charlie, are you crew members?’

‘I am Himari, I am a part of his team.’

‘This may seem a little rude, but is it true his brother rules over twenty solar systems?’

Normally she would have been more cautious, but they were talking about her favourite subject: Charlie.

‘I overheard you say that your Empire only had three solar systems.’

‘My father’s Empire,’ he corrected.

‘Charlie conquered more solar systems for his Emperor than that in just under six months.’

‘What! You cannot be serious.’

She stuck her nose in the air, ‘I am deadly serious. You seriously don’t want to piss Charlie or the Modloch Emperor off. He went to war because the Albany race abducted the Lady Mya, another Human that was adopted into the Royal family. They are the only two,’ she added, before being asked.

The Première was shaking his head, ‘Could you tell us a little about it all? How these things came to be?’

Himari realised she had gotten herself into a bit of a bind and quickly caught them up to speed on how Lady Mya had been made a member of the Royal Modloch household. She described the abduction of the crew and the capture of Ico, how Charlie had rescued them, how they had subsequently rescued themselves, then how Charlie had then absconded from his normal duties along with some of the girls to fight a war on behalf of the Modloch Emperor.

‘Rannalld is the oldest brother of the Modloch Emperor and the Grand Commander of his forces, but Charlie trained up a special unit and led ground offences to capture valuable hostages. He also figured out a way to cause serious collateral damage to the Albany’s original home world.’

‘I thought original home worlds were vigorously protected by the Federation?’

‘They are, but there are some loopholes. Charlie devised a way to destroy a heavily protected moon that had stopped all assaults against it. It was a genuine military target, so when it was destroyed and chunks hit their home world, it was considered a natural disaster. Federation forces arrived to mediate but were too late, they did manage to stop many pieces hitting the world but couldn’t possible prevent all of them. Billions of people were displaced, and the Modloch Emperor used the leverage to give the Earth early entry into the Federation.’

The Première took a minute to stroke and flatten the fur on the back of his head.

‘Formidable.’

‘Charlie thinks it won’t be too long before the Emperor calls him into service for himself. He is considering this as a bit of a holiday.’

‘Thank you, this has been helpful.’

The Première waited for Himari to leave. ‘The more I learn about these people the more they scare me. Now what was that all about earlier?’

She found her voice, ‘The one you call Charlie was hanging a full grown Druac by his tail over the balcony.’

‘Seriously?’

‘With one hand.’

‘What for?’

‘The Durac insulted a young woman, they were trying to get him to apologise.’

‘Is that what Charlie told you?’

‘No, he told me he was playing swings and the soldier was playing at being an aeroplane. It was the young woman who had been insulted who told me.’

It took a moment but the laughter eventually burst forth full force.

‘Aeroplanes and swings… Father will think that funny. I am more interested in how you two came to blows.’

‘I didn’t know who he was.’

‘So you challenged him.’

‘Yes, did you hear it?’

‘Some of it. You must realise he was right. Father would have him released immediately, and would most likely force you to marry him by way of an apology. Neither could he refuse. He may well do so anyway in an attempt to form an alliance with the strongest race in the Federation.’

‘Why him?’

‘Because he is adopted and obviously the only member of their race that is capable of marrying you. The Modloch are huge, far bigger than any of us. They are herbivores and only mate twice a year. By the sounds of it his Emperor had a female in mind for him to marry, but they weren’t compatible. All Emperors look for ways to secure their Empires. Marriages to strong Empires, important families, are the easiest. In fact I will suggest it to Father.’

‘You wouldn’t!’

‘Of course I will. It is my job to.’ He stepped forward, ‘You don’t really think that Father would let you marry for love, do you? Wake up Florina. You will marry who you are told to and do whatever the hell it is your husband wants. I heard what you said back there. If you really feel like that, then you have until tomorrow morning to take your own life.’

He walked away, leaving her stunned.

Taylana appeared a few minutes later with a hot drink. She took it with a simple nod.

‘Are you okay?’

‘I am sitting here contemplating the weakness of my own sex.’

‘What happened?’

She would not normally have opened up to Taylana, but at that moment she had no one else.

‘I just made a mistake,’ her eyes were huge.

‘What happened?’

She quickly filled her in on the details.

Taylana nodded thoughtfully, ‘That was the Ambassador’s fault.’

‘Sorry?’

‘You came across Charlie and the Ambassador from Earth. The one swinging the Druac by the tail was no doubt Charlie. The Ambassador told him to intervene on behalf of the young woman. He just told his companion the female Ambassador, who gave him hell for it.’

‘The one I talked to isn’t the Ambassador?’

‘No, just his aide. It would seem he has just retired from the army and the Ambassador is his life-long friend.’

‘Isn’t he the adopted brother of an Emperor?’

‘He is, but that has nothing to do with why they are here.’

‘My father did explain something of the circumstances.’

‘Was he really swinging the Druac by the tail?’

‘With one hand.’

Taylana stood, ‘I have to see that.’ She retrieved an electronic pad and talked to mall security. They uploaded the security footage for her. The two watched the incident unfold. Florina began to experience the same emotions as she had before. Her fur began to rise and her breathing became quick and shallow. Taylana noticed, and her hand flew to her mouth when Florian’s pupils expanded.

She reached out, ‘Are you okay?’

‘Yes of course.’

‘Are you sure?’

‘Yes why?’

‘You are showing symptoms of the quisling.’

Florina’s mouth dropped open, ‘I am not. Do not be ridiculous.’

‘Florina, I have been there. I know the symptoms. Have you never felt it before?’

‘Yes of course, I think so.’

‘Right now, how do you feel? You fur is standing up, your breaths are short, your pupils are blown.’

‘No! It isn’t possible…’

‘There is a strong possibility that you are attracted to this Human. For a woman like yourself, it is very hard to find a male that would impress you. You are surrounded by powerful men. Every male you have ever met apart from those of your own family have always bended their knee. Now you have met one who not only has no inclination to bend his knee, but one that you can’t force to bend his knee. On top of that his physical strength defies belief. This is a man your brother considers an equal, and whose family is far more powerful than your own. Don’t worry. You haven’t fallen head over heels in love with the Human, your body has just reacted in a normal manner to a male who is extremely powerful.’

‘My body has betrayed me.’

‘No it hasn’t. Look at it another way. If you were forced to marry the Human, even if you never fell in love with him, the sex would be good.’

‘Taylana!’

Taylana laughed, ‘Now you are showing your innocence Florina. If I was you, I would hang on to it dearly. It may be required to cement an alliance.’

‘Don’t you start saying that!’

‘Has Merro already mentioned this?’

‘He says he is going to recommend it to Father as a way of building bridges between families.’

‘Merro is smart. It would come to his mind. However, you already have a rival.’

‘Excuse me?’

‘The Lady Aurora Malinci was positively purring all through a banquet we held for them.’

‘She was with Merro, she dragged the Human away…’ a strange sensation began to course through her body. ‘Does he like her?’

‘At the banquet, they spent most of the night talking like old friends. I think she is far too young for his tastes though. He seems to treat her like a younger sister. If I was you I would go and find them. Apologise.’

‘I would rather kill myself. Let us get off this subject. What was that garment the Human female was wearing?’

‘Ah! The kimono. A traditional dress from one part of their world. Aren’t they beautiful?’

‘Wonderful.’

‘You know, they have given us permission to try them on, and I think they would fit you. Would you like to be the first to try one?’

‘I think I would.’

She realised it may save her a little face if she got involved with the Humans, and it would also please Merro.

Chapter 62

‘Don’t you think you are going a bit overboard with this “I am the Emperor’s brother” stuff?’

Steven and Charlie were in Steven’s quarters. They were sitting drinking coffee, taking in the splendid sight of the planet below.

Charlie took a sip before replying, ‘You know, I wish to God I had never rescued that bloody diplomat. I would be back on Earth right now, contemplating my retirement, looking for a croft not far from home, looking for a decent metal detector to play with, that kind of thing.

‘Instead I’m on the other side of the galaxy, pretending to be something I’m bloody not. Playing silly games with silly alien females. Having to uphold the Royal Modloch family name and act like a bloody alien in front of other bloody aliens. To seek out new things to buy from new civilisations, to boldly buy where no Human buyer has bought before.’

He took another sip, ‘Aye, and on top of all that, have my best friend from childhood gripe at me like an old mother hen.’ He looked Steven straight in the eye, ‘What the hell am I supposed to do? If Darrick thought for one second that I bended my knee to any of these people, he would probably have me dissected for the rare metals I’m made up from. It doesn’t seem to matter what the hell I do, I just get dragged deeper and deeper into the shit. You on the other hand, you just seem to fall into it in a natural manner.’

Steven suddenly burst out laughing. ‘To boldly buy huh… I saw what you were doing there.’ He took a deep breath, ‘Sorry Charlie. I couldn’t just let you die.’

‘You didn’t start this. I am grateful.’

‘Did you buy all the history books we wanted?’

‘Got everything we needed and a little extra. I have a variety of novels from the bestseller list and what passes for DVDs, and a player. Babes is translating all of the books now and sending it home. They will have printed copies before the end of the week. You know, this could destroy our monopoly on paper.’

‘Only if news gets out. I will advise the President of this development,’ Steven put his cup down. ‘Komoru had a go at me over the lizard man incident.’

‘Ream you out did she?’

‘Oh yes. I took the blame.’

‘You were to blame.’

‘I didn’t hang him over the balcony.’

‘How else do you suggest I could have handled it?’

Steven thought it over, ‘Maybe an arm lock of some kind.’

‘Idiot.’

‘Why!’

‘He could have killed me with that bloody tail of his, arm lock or not.’

‘Right! I am stupid. We aren’t used to fighting people with tails are we?’

‘Nope.’

‘Still, he seemed a bit out of place. A common soldier in a fancy mall like that.’

‘His brother works there. He was going to pick him up.’

‘Ah! Why did you drag him away?’

‘Two pissed off Royals, and he was to blame because of his bad behaviour. It would have gotten him executed. They were both thinking about it. They are quite big on that here you know.’

‘Seriously?’

‘Deadly serious. He even thanked me for saving his life.’

‘He was quite funny though.’

Charlie laughed, ‘Aye, he was that. We used to do that shit when we were kids, remember.’

‘In our space shuttle, you used to stick your arms out and make the noises of us taking off.’

‘Aye, and when we left the atmosphere, I had to shut up, cos you can’t hear nothing in space.’

They settled down to their coffees with a smile on their faces. It was rudely interrupted by the appearance of Komoru. She scowled at Charlie.

‘You have been avoiding me.’

‘No, I have been running around like a blue arsed fly, fulfilling your requests; using a shy giggling sixteen year old girl as a shield for your intelligence gathering strategy.’

‘She does seem to like you.’

‘She is already fantasising about our wedding, wedding night, and the groom she will take to her bed when I am finally too old to satisfy her future needs.’

Komoru’s mouth dropped open for a second, ‘You could have kept that to yourself.’

‘She likes me too much. You are going to hurt her.’

Komoru flushed, ‘I don’t mean to hurt her.’

Charlie sighed, ‘I know. You could have just as easily stolen all these books.’

‘It’s not the way we want to do business, is it Charlie?’

‘Maybe not, but hurting an innocent isn’t my idea of fun either.’

‘You like her!’

‘She is cute and funny, very bright. I like her a lot, but I don’t fancy her. Is that what you want to hear?’

Komoru cringed a little inside, ‘I was told that having sex with someone here, especially a lady of her stature, has consequences. If you did do it, you would most likely have to marry her.’

‘Well aware of that. Have no intentions of trying to take advantage, my hormones are still turned down.’

‘That is a relief.’

‘They are always turned down,’ there was an edge to Charlie’s voice.

She held up a hand, ‘Not having a go, as you Scots like to say.’

Komoru grabbed herself a green tea and sat down beside Steven.

‘Anyway, the Emperor of this lovely little ball of fur wants to know how to get in touch with the Modloch Emperor. Have you any suggestions?’

‘No.’

‘You must have contact information.’

‘Sure do, they ain’t getting them.’

Komoru’s eyes narrowed, ‘Why?’

‘Because they want to marry me off to the little princess.’

‘Florina?’

‘Is there any other kicking about?’

‘No…’ she took a sip of tea. ‘The poor girl.’

‘She is up for it. Can’t wait. Really excited about it.’

Komoru put her cup down. ‘You aren’t kidding, are you?’

‘Nope.’

‘Oh dear!’

‘What’s wrong with that?’ Steven interjected on Charlie’s behalf.

Charlie shook his head, ‘Idiot.’

‘Don’t you say it,’ Steven warned Komoru as she opened her mouth to respond. ‘It creeps me out when you two gang up on me. It isn’t natural.’

Komoru put her cup down and smiled at him like he was a child. ‘It would mean Charlie coming through to this part of the galaxy to stay. Do you think a girl like that would stay in a cottage like Charlie’s?’

‘One I only see about four weeks in the year too.’

Komoru nodded, ‘Neither could she stay in the Modloch Empire. No food, no shops, no friends, no entertainment. The whole place is geared for herbivores. She could go to Earth, but Charlie doesn’t even have a home there, nor could he visit. Should she stay with his parents? Oh sorry! The sun would probably kill her before she reached it.’

Steven surrendered, shoving both hands up, ‘I get it, we lose Charlie.’

‘Yes, and the Modloch Emperor also loses him.’

‘He has gone to a lot of trouble to ensnare me. I doubt very much if he would let me go that easily.’

As Steven thought about that fact, Cookie appeared.

‘What’s up Cookie?’

‘I need to get down there, buy food, visit their kitchens, see what they eat, if you want to hold a small banquet at the end of the week for them.’

Steven looked to Charlie, ‘You know your way around. I will request some time for you in the Royal kitchens. Take him down to the local markets for now.’

‘I know a decent alley we can beam down to.’

‘You sure?’

‘Can’t be arsed with the palaver of a shuttle. We will be down and back in an hour.’ Charlie stood. ‘Catch you later.’

Chapter 63

It had been a hectic week for Cookie and Mya. There was a farmers market close to where Cookie and Charlie landed, so Cookie bought a load of fresh produce and took it back to the ship. He experimented with it all, looking for the flavours. Then he and Mya spent a couple of days with the palace chefs. He experimented on them. All seemed to enjoy the experience, so much so that the chefs asked to be a part of the banquet. They wanted to learn as well. It had been a long time since Cookie had enjoyed himself so much.

On the night of the banquet, he stood by the head of the table in his chefs’ whites. ‘Ladies and gentlemen. It has been many years since I have enjoyed myself so much. I want to thank you for giving me this opportunity to showcase some of Earth’s finer dishes, and also for the chance to experiment with your own foodstuffs and bring a little flavour from Earth into them. Instead of bringing the dishes to the table, we are going to set up what we call a buffet. The food will all be brought to the tables behind you.

‘Rather than try one starter, we implore you to try as many as you wish. They are in small portions. If you require assistance, there are members of the crew standing by to help. The meal will begin with a selection of starters. Then mains with various vegetables from both your own planet and ours. Everything has been tested and is safe for your consumption.

‘After the mains, there will be a selection of dishes we call sweets. Something you don’t seem to have much of here. Then we will serve a cross-section of Human and Behema cheeses, with various biscuits from both cultures, which will be served at the main tables. The Earth is made up from many different cultures. Tonight we have dishes from all over the world for you to try. Thank you for your time and this opportunity, and please enjoy the food.’

Florina looked up at the handsome Human by her side. ‘Lord Dunedin isn’t it?’

‘Yes Lady Florina, or do you prefer Princess?’

‘Lady shall suffice. Is it normal for a common chef to address Royalty on your world?’

‘It depends on the chef. Some like Cookie are celebrated chefs. His knowledge is second to none. He is also my personal chef.’

‘Oh, I see. You take your chef on campaign with you?’

‘Not quite. You see, Cookie and I are the same age. Lords in my world no longer have the power they once did, and still do on your world. Cookie and I spent a lot of time together when we were children. In reality, we had no one else to play with. His family have served mine for at least a couple of hundred years.

‘I went to a private school, and he went to a local one. When we left school we both went to a local university together. I studied geology; he studied the art of cooking. We finished at the same time. One day we decided to join the army. We joined the same regiment then Cookie asked me how I felt about joining the special services.’

‘Special services – is that some sort of specialist fighting group?’

‘Yes that’s right.’

‘We have something similar.’

‘I see. What I am trying to tell you is that not only is Cookie my best friend, he is the best chef I have ever met in my life, and a man I would always want at my side before any other in a fight.’

‘You Humans are strange in that way, aren’t you? Commoners as Lords, doctors as diplomats, Lords as geologists.’

‘I suppose we are. But the chains that once divided us have long since dissolved. Titles don’t mean much where we come from anymore. We marry whomever we wish, common or not. Our estates are now huge burdens, our stately homes fall into disrepair. The Royalty is little more than a figure head. Our world and Empire shrank, and with it our powers and money. I make a joke about dragging Cookie around with me as my personal chef, and he thinks it is a riot. Funny.’

‘I see. Who I don’t see is the one you call Charlie.’

‘He is on duty. The Royal Modloch household is represented by the Lady Mya tonight. The Modloch race has gone to war over her once, almost twice. So do not demean her in any way, nor let anyone else.’

‘Thank you for that warning Lord Dunedin, I will pass that around.’

He smiled at her roguishly, ‘Please, call me Tapper.’

‘You are very bold. I have a cousin who would love to meet you. She is very pretty and just dying to meet someone as bold as you, Tapper.’

‘Tell me more.’

Steven led the Première to the buffet table and helped him choose his starters. The rest followed. It didn’t take too long for him to visit the table again, and again.

By the time the mains came out, they were dying to get back to the table again. They loved the sauces and even got stuck into their own foods with the addition of these strange new sauces and flavours. The Première was excited to learn that Cookie had been teaching his own chefs. The banquet could be heralded as nothing less than a rip-roaring success.

At the end of the meal, when all were exhausted from eating and full to the point of bursting the Première stood.

‘It is rare that we come across a race so like our own. A few weeks ago, we were full of trepidation as to what to expect from the Federation. The races we had already met, we considered savages with no respect for life. Indeed, if we had not been a part of the Empire, we may well have been lost to history by now. So large was the problem that we even considered invading Federation space to try and stop the continued attacks. When we received news that a meat-eating race had joined the Federation, we saw our first glimmer of hope for peace. We managed to get in touch with the Federation and they sent out the Earth’s Goodwill Ambassadors to us. Now the Federation are sending out full Ambassadors to meet with our leaders in the great Imperial council. We hope this will be the start of a new era. However, no matter what happens in the future, we sincerely hope that we shall always remain friends with those from the planet Earth.’

There was a polite applause when the Première sat down.

The evening broke up quite early after that. A shuttle took the Humans back to their ship. In the morning a small ceremony was held and a tablet with a message from the Imperial council was handed over to Steven for him to take to the Federation council. With all of the formalities concluded, they were escorted by a small fleet of destroyers to the edge of the expanse. The crew settled in for the long haul back to Federation space.

Chapter 64

Steven stood scratching his head, ‘Hello Mum.’

Mary laughed, ‘Weren’t you expecting to see me?’

‘No.’

‘Your father and I moved into Charlie’s apartment. Well… it isn’t like he uses it. So how was your trip?’

‘Long, tedious, but everything went really well. Although I had to spend a week with the Federation council. They were worried that the galaxy beyond was full of nothing but meat eaters. I had to go over all of the footage, as well as a book we picked off a shelf on the different races of the Empire. It helped a lot.’

‘How are they taking it?’

‘The mood went from one of fear to one of great excitement and expectation. Half the problem of travelling that far and exploring that far is the resupply problem. Now they know they can resupply at any planet in the Empire, and metals such as gold, silver and platinum are considered legal tender.’

‘Is that important?’

‘They were considered valuable here at one time. Over the centuries, with such abundance, they lost their value. Now traders will be able to buy those metals in bulk for quite cheap and trade on the other side of the expanse with it. They should be able to reap quite a large profit. All of the Ambassadors were present at every meeting, so they are also fully briefed.

‘They have put out a warning to all races, to not go attacking the Behema’s planet or solar system again. If they do, they may well face expulsion from the Federation.’

‘Will that hold them back?’

‘Oh yes. Without the Federation, they become a target. Nobody knew there was a bloody great Empire behind it all either. That should also cool off some of the hot heads. However, I don’t know how they are going to take the news that these people don’t need the spital minerals, and use something else more advanced in their FTL drives; they have something more abundant and easier to produce. What are you doing here anyway?’

‘We are delivering the prototypes of the new ships to the Grand Commander.’

‘Wow! Has it been that long?’

‘Yes it has. You look tired. What do you want for supper: stovies or macaroni and cheese?’

‘Decisions, decisions. Do you have oat cakes?’

‘Yes, and fresh milk’

‘Stovies. Komoru won’t be pleased, but we can invite Charlie.’

‘Her mother and father are here too. So we will both have a family night in. How is he anyway?’

‘Charlie? He is fine. We did have a few issues with him to begin with, but he seems to have sorted himself out. I think he took out all of his anger on the Albany.’

‘That’s for sure. They are still in crisis, their home world is a mess.’

‘I wish I could feel sympathy for them mum, I just can’t. Not after what they tried to do to us.’

‘I understand, I wasn’t being sympathetic, only catching you up with the news. Where is Charlie?’

‘Where do you think! Down on the planet reporting to His Imperial Majesty.’

Charlie was open mouthed as he looked around himself. Darrick was standing behind him, beaming from ear to ear.

‘What do you think?’

‘Wow, holy shit!’

‘I went down to inspect your quarters, to make sure they were keeping them up to standard. I couldn’t believe you were actually living in that. I think this apartment is far more befitting a brother of mine.’

‘It is wonderful, but it’s even bigger than my cottage.’

‘I put one of those primitive TV things you Humans are so proud of, and a player thing. So how did your mission go?’

‘Very well actually. Do you have time for a tea?’

Darrick sat down, ‘Thought you would never ask.’

Charlie just managed to make it in time for dinner. They stuffed themselves full and Mary took great joy in fussing over them. Charlie spent an hour with them then went back to the planet, he refused to stay the night. He did tell them about his new apartment.

The next morning, Steven found himself in front of the President. Steven pretty much had to go through the same explanation as he had with is mother. Teams of advisors sat in on the briefing. The President was really impressed that Humanity had made such a great impact on these people from the Empire; they also liked the way the herbivores and meat eaters got along. Steven also delivered the same translated books to the President. There were multiple copies of each, for each of his departments. The President also had news: the people of Earth had voted him to stay where he was for another four years.

Eventually the meeting began to drop off and things calmed down. Both Steven and Komoru were exhausted at the end of it. The President called him into his office. When they were comfortable, he gave them his best smile.

‘I want you to return to Earth for two months. Two weeks leave, a month on tour lecturing, and two weeks leave before you return. I particularly want you to showcase this new Empire and its people. It will make a pleasant change having an alien race that is very much like ourselves.’

Steven grunted, ‘Do we have to?’

‘It’s all about education, Ambassador. Did you know that the conspiracy nuts are saying that this is all an invention between Hollywood and the government? A giant hoax to take control of the whole world?’

Steven groaned, ‘We are going to get a lot of wackos, right?’

‘Lots I would imagine. Lots of flat earthers, those kind of people.’

‘What about my crew?’

‘The training establishments are dying to get their hands on them, especially those girls that absconded with the Modloch. It would seem their time on board wasn’t wasted. They completed their Federation training in record time. Commodore Borach No, sent me a note of congratulations. We want to get their experience into the system.’

Steven looked to Komoru, who smiled with her eyes.

‘Okay sir. I am sure we can do that. Just as a matter of interest, did you get all of your people back from the Modloch Emperor?’

‘We did eventually. He made us pay for it though. You don’t know what it is he does to them, do you?’

‘No, why?’

‘They came back with some very strange personality quirks.’

‘Ah! Maybe…’

‘Can you enlighten us?’

‘He has a device, it is an interrogation device. It fits over the head. I have been told that you can change people’s personalities with it, make them do things against their will. I do believe it wears off after a time.’

‘I see. Do you know where we can get one of them?’

‘I actually have one on board my ship.’

‘Can we have it?’

Steven took a short breath, ‘It doesn’t actually belong to me.’

‘Who, dare I ask?’

‘Charlie.’

‘The former Captain. What on Earth does he have one of those for?’

‘He plays with it. Like a toy.’

The President didn’t really know what to say. ‘I don’t suppose he would give us a loan of it?’

‘I could ask him, but I can already tell you his answer. He guards it like it was something precious. It is kept under lock and key. No one is allowed to touch it. Most don’t even know of its existence.’

‘Then I will ask him myself.’ Steven just stared at him. ‘What is it?’

Steven took a deeper breath, ‘He may not come.’

‘He is a citizen of Earth, he had better.’

‘It may not be up to him. He has been made a Modloch Lord. He will have to put the summons in front of the Emperor, who may say no. You should approach the Emperor and have him order Charlie to come see you. You are dipping your big toe into those waters again sir.’

The President opened his mouth, nothing came out. He thought it over for a moment.

‘I will take that under advisement Ambassador. Your orders will be forthcoming. Thank you again for all that you have done.’

Chapter 65

The Sir William Wallace slid into dock at the Modloch city ship. It was coming up to the mating season and the Admiral was eager to get home. They then had to take the ship to Federation 335 for routine maintenance. Jean Wilson was standing in her quarters looking out of the window, trying to rub away the tension in the back of her neck.

Her comlink beeped. ‘Captain?’

‘Yes Mr Black.’

‘The Admiral has left the ship.’

‘Thank you Mr Black. Take us back out, and head for 335.’

‘Ah! You may wish to see what is sitting on our port side Captain.’

‘Patch it through to my viewer.’ Her screen lit up. The weariness she had been feeling dropped away. ‘Thank you very much Mr Black. Belay that last order please.’

‘I thought you might Captain.’

There had been no mistaking the two sleek teardrop shaped ships.

Charlie had just come out of the shower when the equivalent of the phone rang in his room. He picked it up.

‘Guard house here sir. I have a very belligerent female Federation officer demanding to see you.’

‘What does she look like?’

‘Ugly, blond hair, two very large appendages trying to burst out of her uniform.’

Charlie laughed, ‘Escort her up please.’

‘She has a weapon.’

‘Case it. Take it with you.’

‘Yes sir.’

Charlie quickly got changed into a tracksuit. He went into the living room where Darrick was roaring in laughter at a film on Charlie’s TV.

Charlie sat down, ‘What’s so funny?’

‘She chased him for years, had him once, then gets chopped up by a beast. Her last words were that she died happy because she had him once. Are Human females all that stupid?’

‘Aren’t all females everywhere?’

Darrick roared with laughter, ‘You have a point.’

‘Talking of which; I am receiving a visit from one, she is on her way up.’

‘Oh! Who would that be?’

‘By the sound of it, Captain Wilson.’

‘Your warrior woman. I have been wanting to meet her.’

‘She will be here in ten minutes.’

They were laughing at the film when the bell rang. Charlie went to the door and escorted them in.

‘I have a guest, so behave,’ Charlie warned them both.

Darrick was sitting with his feet up. The guard with the case immediately bent a knee.

‘Jean, this is his Imperial Majesty, the Great Modloch Emperor. Your Highness, Senior Captain Jean Wilson, Captain of the Sir William Wallace, formerly from Earth, but now serving with the Federation.’

Darrick was eyeing the weapons case, ‘You dare take a weapon into my home Captain?’

‘I don’t like to be parted with it.’

‘I see. This is the gift Charlie gave you?’

‘That is right sir.’

‘Open it and let me see it.’

‘I apologise sir, the key is in the guard room as ordered.’

‘Good. I will use mine. Hand it over.’

The guard presented him with the case and the Emperor rummaged for something in a fold. He produced a small disc. The case popped open. He took out the belt first and marvelled at the tooling.

‘This is exquisite workmanship.’ He retrieved the pistol and was surprised at its weight. He studied the carving. ‘This is a gift befitting an Emperor, not a female. Unless of course that female was extraordinarily talented. According to Ne´, you are that and more Captain Wilson. I can see why you treasure this gift and want to keep it by your side. It will have to be kept in this case though, and you can retrieve the key from the guard room on your way out.’ He nodded to the guard, ‘You may leave.’

He locked the weapon and holster back in the case, and handed it over to Jean. She took it with a polite bow.

‘Thank you sir.’

‘Now can I get on with the film?’

She looked enquiringly at Charlie. ‘Starship Troopers,’ he answered.

‘Awesome, one of my favourites.’

Darrick was pleased, ‘Once it is finished, we can watch it again if you wish Captain.’

‘What bit are you at?’

‘Just after the foolish female died.’

Jean put her hand to her brow, ‘I don’t mind dying, because I had you. Idiot.’

Darrick roared with laughter, ‘That’s what I thought.’

She plucked at Charlie’s sleeve, ‘Any more of these?’

‘A few in the bedroom.’

‘Shower?’

‘Same direction.’

She looked round, ‘Show me.’ She bowed to Darrick, ‘By the time I get out of the shower it should be finished.’

‘Excellent,’ He picked up the remote and clicked the button.

Charlie showed her through to the bedroom.

‘What’s he doing here?’ She kept her voice low.

‘We’re watching a video. Well, he is.’

‘He likes Starship Troopers?’

‘He thinks it’s a comedy.’

Jean laughed, ‘Ah well.’

‘That uniform doesn’t fit well.’

‘They aren’t made for females. This one isn’t too bad compared to some.’

‘Whip it off, I’ll get Babes to fix it.’

‘Can’t you wait?’

‘She needs your measurements. She will get them from my eyes. Tracksuits are in that closet over there. Shower is through there.’

Jean stripped off and threw her clothes on the bed. She spun once and her clothes disappeared.

‘They will be back in the morning, tailored to fit, and the towels are in the shower room.’

She looked around, ‘Nice.’

‘New to me. Better than my last room. If I don’t get back now he will start getting pissed off.’

‘Soon then.’

Charlie locked the weapon away and returned to the living room. He sat down.

‘Charlie, are those tits of hers real?’

‘Very. She can get a bit tetchy if you stare at them though.’

Jean reappeared just as the film was finishing.

‘I love that hair dryer Charlie.’

‘What hair dryer?’

‘The one that blows hot air upwards.’

Charlie and Darrick burst out laughing. They rolled about on their respective couches.

‘What’s so funny?’

‘Ever met a Modloch with hair?’

Jean frowned. Darrick put her out of her misery, he stood, ‘One about this height.’ His hand indicated his bum. The penny dropped.

Jean hid her face in her hands with embarrassment.

‘Oh my God, it’s a bum dryer.’

Darrick collapsed and the two males howled with delight.

‘I am going to be the laughing-stock of the Modloch Empire.’

‘I will regale many dinner parties with this tale about the Human female that used a bum dryer to dry her hair, and turned scarlet when she discovered what it was. Don’t worry, I shall not reveal your name,’ Darrick reassured her, still laughing.

‘I suppose I will have to be thankful for small mercies.’

‘I will only say it was a senior serving female Captain within the Federation.’

‘I am the only senior serving Captain within the Federation!’ Darrick howled even more at that. ‘What a bastard!’ It was out of her mouth before she could stop it. That seemed to delight Darrick even more.

‘You are a female that will make fine strong sons one day. Come sit down and let us watch this funny movie again.’

She gave up, ‘Charlie, do you have beer and snacks?’

‘Does a bear shit in the woods? Sit down, I will get it.’

By the time he returned, Jean and Darrick were laughing like old friends.

In the morning Jean found a freshly tailored uniform at the foot of the bed. She did a twirl in front of the mirror.

‘Wow, this is much better.’

Charlie retrieved her weapon from the safe. ‘The Guard will be here in a few minutes. I will have to hand this to him.’

‘That’s okay, I understand. So how long are you on leave for? Can we meet up?’

‘Darrick wants me to stay with him until the start of the mating season, a few weeks away. The ships are leaving today for a couple of months. What are you doing?’

‘We have to report to Federation 335 for routine maintenance, and we are getting local leave until this mating season is over. We can’t go back to Earth. Most have booked passage to various holiday destinations, Ambatta and Ortea home-worlds mostly. The only meat-eating planets in this part of the galaxy.’

‘Well, I will be heading off home with the Chief about the same time. We can meet there if you want.’

She beamed a smile, ‘Sounds like a lot of fun. What does Darrick want you for?’

‘He has a lot of meetings to attend, sensitive ones with the Albany and other combatants in the recent conflicts.’

‘Does he know?’

‘You’re kidding?’

‘Body language, right?’

‘Right.’

His bell rang and she kissed him quickly. Charlie handed the case to the guard.

Jean beamed a smile at him, ‘See you soon.’

‘Aye, very soon.’

She passed Darrick on the way out and he stopped for a few minutes to chat. He made his way to Charlie’s room.

‘We have a problem.’

‘What is it?’

‘News of you accompanying me to the talks has spread. Your reputation precedes you. No one wants you there. Even Ne´ doesn’t want you there. He thinks you are too dangerous. Why couldn’t you just have been born a Modloch?’ His mind changed tack, ‘Was that a new uniform the Jean was wearing? She looked very smart compared to when she arrived.’

‘No I had the ship tailor it to fit her properly. I beamed it in and out.’

‘Damn, I forgot my dampening field doesn’t reach this part of the palace, I will have to do something about that.’

‘Don’t do it just yet.’

‘Why not? You know I don’t trust your female ambassador.’

‘Yeah, yeah. I might have a solution for that…’ Charlie burst out laughing. ‘It’s crazy, but it might just work.’

Darrick was frowning, ‘Well? Spit it out.’

‘I don’t want you to be insulted, but was your father very faithful to his wife?’

‘Why?’

Charlie knew he was skating on thin ice, but he couldn’t help but laugh out loud, ‘I can change my appearance. You have seen the pictures of me as a robot.’

Darrick was now intrigued, ‘Yes…’

‘What if I changed my appearance to make me look like a Modloch?’

‘Can you really do that?’

‘I think so, but I will need a lot of nanites from the ship, and they are due to leave soon.’

‘If we do this Charlie, then we will have to do it well. I see where you are coming from. Illegitimate heirs to the throne aren’t allowed to live. There was one exception. Centuries ago, one of my ancestors was stuck on that God-forsaken planet you live on during the mating season. A peasant girl, ugly as sin, and described as the largest female he had ever met, came into heat at the wrong place and the wrong time. She had a child, a giant. When the Emperor found out he sent assassins; the giant killed them all in a brutal fight. The Emperor was so impressed he called him into service. He served his father and his half-brother that followed for the rest of his life. Come with me.’

Charlie followed him to a private library. A picture of the giant and his proportions were put up on a big screen.

‘This is him.’ Darrick stood beside the figure, ‘This is his real proportions. It is a pity he is so ugly.’

‘Find me a face.’

‘How?’

‘Get a picture of you and all of your brothers together and make a composite.’

‘I get it. I can do that here.’

It took him twenty minutes. They put the face on the giant then stood back to admire their handy work.

‘Quite a handsome fellow isn’t he?’

Charlie cocked an eyebrow at Darrick, ‘If you say so.’

‘Can you do this?’

‘I will need a diagram of the Modloch anatomy at least. Do you really want this guy?’

‘I think I do. How long?’

‘Two full days.’

‘That long?’

‘It is complicated. The ship’s leaving soon. I’m going back to my room. Babes is programing the nanites now. Lock me in, and have some clothes prepared for me. I will put myself into a deep sleep.’

‘That should give me long enough to prepare a story,’ Darrick roared with laughter.

Late evening sunlight poured in the windows. Motes of dust reflected the light into strange swirling patterns. Charlie struggled to sit up from where he lay naked on the floor. He rolled onto his knees and tried to stand. He fell as quickly. He crawled to the nearest wall and climbed up it. He tottered along the wall, back and forth until he became steady on his new legs. The new height was very hard to get used to.

Eventually he managed to get to the bathroom. It took him a while to comprehend what he was seeing in the mirror.

‘Man, you are one ugly bastard!’

Table of Contents

- Fall of Shadows
- DEDICATION
- ACKNOWLEDGMENTS
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- chapter 3
- chapter 4
- chapter 5
- chapter 6
- chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- chapter 14
- chapter 15
- chapter 16
- chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19
- Chapter 20
- Chapter 21
- Chapter 22
- Chapter 23
- chapter 24
- Chapter 25
- Chapter 26
- chapter 27
- chapter 28
- Chapter 29
- chapter 30
- Chapter 31
- Chapter 32
- Chapter 33
- Chapter 34
- chapter 35
- chapter 36
- chapter 37
- chapter 38
- chapter 39
- chapter 40
- chapter 41
- chapter 42
- chapter 43
- chapter 44
- chapter 45
- chapter 46
- chapter 47
- chapter 48
- chapter 49
- chapter 50
- Chapter 51
- Chapter 52
- Chapter 53
- Chapter 54
- chapter 55
- chapter 56
- chapter 57
- Chapter 58
- chapter 59
- chapter 60
- Chapter 61
- Chapter 62
- Chapter 63
- Chapter 64
- Chapter 65